Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 91 to 100)  

Chapter 91

During their marriage, Thorne had never held her like this while sleeping, and a good morning kiss? That was completely unheard of. Charlene was convinced Thorne must have thought she was Vesta.

With pursed lips and slowly reddening eyes, Charlene watched Thorne, who remained asleep. She swallowed the bitterness rising in her throat, took a deep breath, and carefully distanced herself, extracting herself from his embrace.

Their bodies were so close that even the slightest movement from her would disturb him.

Sure enough, as soon as she removed his hand from her waist and sat up, intending to pull her legs away, Thorne woke up. Their eyes met.

Coming to his senses and realizing the mix–up, Thorne hesitated before unwrapping his legs.

Charlene withdrew hers, turned away without another glance, and slid into her slippers before heading to the Bathroom. When she finished and came out, Thorne was nowhere to be seen in the room.

When she stepped out, she saw him at the end of the hallway, still in his pajamas, absorbed in a phone call. Charlene gave him just a quick glance before heading downstairs.

Irma was already up. Shortly after, Jasmine descended the stairs as well.

Irma beamed, “Now that everyone’s awake, let’s have breakfast.”

Jasmine cheered, “Sure!”

Just as Jasmine finished speaking, Thorne came down and sat beside Charlene.

Recalling the morning’s incident, Charlene shifted slightly, widening the gap between them.

Munching on her cereal, Jasmine turned to Thorne with wide, curious eyes, “Dad, do you like cuddling with Mommy when you sleep?”

Charlene, sipping her coffee, nearly choked upon hearing this.

Thorne remained silent.

Charlene’s face, flushed from coughing, turned even redder with embarrassment.

However, Irma was delighted by the question. “Oh? Why do you ask, Minnie?”

“Just now, when I woke up and went to Mom’s room, I found Daddy holding Mommy in his arms…”

Irma laughed. A long “Oh” escaped her as she teasingly looked at Charlene and Thorne.

Still, Thorne said nothing.

Charlene felt even more awkward, knowing Thorne’s intended embrace was never for her.

Her phone rang at that moment. It was Helena.

Charlene answered, “Hey, Grandma.”

On the other end, Helena mentioned that her aunt was back in town and had brought gifts, asking Charlene to come for dinner.

Looking at Irma, Charlene explained, “Minnie and I are at the Henderson Mansion now.”

Irma had plans for them to accompany her to the orchard later.

The grandmothers were close friends. Upon learning of Helena’s call, Irma suggested, “Then take Minnie back with you.”

Turning to Thorne, she added, “Thorne, it’s been a while since you visited Helena. Take this chance to accompany Charlene back for a visit.”

Still eating breakfast, Thorne replied indifferently, “I’ve got things to do later.”

Charlene wasn’t surprised by his response. When it came to her, Thorne was always too busy. But for Vesta, he always made time, no matter how occupied. That was the difference.

Irma’s face fell. “What’s so urgent that you’ve not visited with Charlene in so long.”

Chapter 92

Irma,” Charlene interrupted Irma, her voice calm and composed. “It’s okay. Since Thorne’s busy, Minnie and I can head back home.”

“You-”

Charlene didn’t hold back out of reluctance or indifference. However, Irma viewed it as Charlene being considerate, not wanting to put Thorne in a tough spot.

Seeing Charlene still so considerate and accommodating toward Thorne made Irma feel heartache and helplessness. And so, it was settled.

After breakfast and a little chat with Irma, Charlene was ready to take Jasmine and head out.

Irma had prepared many gifts for Charlene to take to her friends. Charlene couldn’t refuse and accepted them.

Thorne hadn’t left yet and joined Irma in seeing Charlene and Jasmine off.

Jasmine hugged Thorne’s leg. “Daddy, will you be home tonight?”

Thorne ruffled her hair. “Yes.”

There was still no direct communication between Charlene and Thorne. After getting Jasmine into the car, Charlene waved goodbye to Irma and drove off.

She saw Thorne and Irma standing together in the rearview mirror, watching her car drive away.

Upon arriving at the Ross family, Charlene parked the car in the Ross family’s villa driveway, and her aunt Maisie, along with Helena, came out to welcome them.

Seeing the car’s trunk filled with gifts, Helena frowned, “Why did you bring so much stuff?”

“Irma asked me to bring them over for you.”

Since Charlene and Thorne married, the interaction between Helena and Irma had become somewhat less frequent. Hearing that, Helena snorted but didn’t say anything.

Charlene noticed the villa across from them was undergoing renovation and changed the subject. “Someone moving into that villa?”

“It seems so. The workers started working on it last week. From what the workers say, the owner seems eager to move in. It hasn’t been long, and the renovation work on that big villa is nearly complete. Probably, it won’t be long before someone moves in.”

The area was an old villa neighborhood where everyone had been neighbors for ten to twenty years and knew each other pretty well.

With new neighbors moving in, especially across from them, Maisie remarked while helping carry the gifts, “Hope the new neighbors are easy to get along with.”

If not, the days ahead might prove to be challenging.

Inside the house, Maisie served Charlene a chicken soup. “I heard from Helena you’ve been a bit worn out lately. I had someone make this soup for you. Take some. It’s good for your health.”

Charlene took the bowl, saying, “Thank you, Aunt Maisie.”

Busy with work, Charlene’s Uncle Vernon only returned home for dinner.

Charlene was still guilty when recalling Stewart had barred Vesta from working at PrimeStar because of her, only for Thorne to retaliate, causing Vernon to lose a project.

Uncle Vernon, I’m sorry about last time.”

“It’s okay. It’s in the past.” Vernon was nonchalant. “I told you before. Given the Ross Group’s current situation, he couldn’t have handled that project without the Hawkins family. Don’t blame yourself.”

They couldn’t let Helena know about this, she would be furious if she knew Thome had sided with Vesta against their family.

Seeing Helena approaching, Vernon nudged Charlene, signaling her to drop the subject.

Charlene smoothly changed the topic.

Chapter 93

Next month marks Helena’s 70th birthday.

Charlene and Vernon were brainstorming on how to throw a party that the old lady would love.

Upon hearing their plans, Helena didn’t seem too thrilled and said, “Don’t fuss over me. A simple dinner with the family is all I need.”

Aunt Maisie chimed in, “But it’s your 70th birthday, Helena. We should celebrate it with a bang…”

Charlene and Vernon agreed. Since it was the wish of her children and grandchildren, Helena didn’t object further.

Tomorrow, Jasmine has school. After dinner, Charlene drove off with Jasmine.

Arriving at their mansion, Jasmine hopped out of the car, sprinting inside with joy.

Charlene sat in the car, motionless, telling Jasmine, “Get to bed early after your bath. Mom has some work to do and won’t be coming up.”

Jasmine’s smile faded, “What?”

She came back to the car, her little brows furrowed, looking at Charlene, “Mom, you’re busy with work again?”

Charlene maintained a straight face and replied, “Yeah, just focus on your classes. Call me if you need anything.”

Jasmine, slightly upset, pouted and finally said, “Okay then.”

Thorne was often away from home due to work too.

Assuming Charlene’s late nights were work-related, Jasmine didn’t think much of it.

The Butler greeted them upon their return.

Jasmine asked, “Is Dad home?”

The butler, all smiles, said, “He is.”

Charlene, unfazed, simply told Jasmine, “Mom has to go now.”

“Oh…” Jasmine stepped aside.

The butler, puzzled, asked, “Are you heading out again this late, ma’am?”

Charlene kept it brief, “Yes, I have some things to take care of.”

After telling Jasmine, “It’s cold outside, get in quick,” she drove off as Jasmine waved goodbye and went inside with the butler.

Upon entering, Jasmine inquired, “Where’s Dad?”

“He should be in his study.”

Jasmine headed upstairs and saw the study door ajar. Thorne was there, standing tall by the window, seemingly lost in thought.

“Dad,” Jasmine called out.

“Yeah,” Thorne turned around.

Jasmine said, “Mom had to leave again right after getting back.”

Thorne stubbed out his cigarette, replying, “Yes, I saw. Your mom’s been quite busy lately, almost as busy as your dad.”

Jasmine frowned, saying, “Mom’s been really busy, huh?”

Thorne gave a small laugh and said, “Yeah.”

it was getting late, and Jasmine was tired, She yawned, “I’m off to shower and bed. Goodnight, Dad.”

Goodnight, sweet dreams,” Thorne replied.

Back at her place, Charlene went straight to bed after freshening up.

For the next few days, even on Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, she didn’t run into Thorne at all.

This time, there was no sign of Thorne or Vesta.

For the next few days, including Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, there was no encounter with Thorne.

It was said he wasn’t traveling but was busy and wouldn’t be home for dinner.

As for what he was busy with, whether meetings with Vesta or actual business engagements, Charlene didn’t inquire.

On Friday, pondering what to have for dinner, Charlene received another call from Jasmine.

“Mom, Dad won’t be home this weekend. When are you coming back?”

Chapter 94

That is to say, she was tasked with looking after Jasmine every weekend.

For reasons understood or not, it had indeed become more frequent for Thorne to be with Jasmine in the past couple of years.

Now, whether Thorne had personal engagements or truly unavoidable commitments if he wasn’t available, it fell to Charlene to step in and take Jasmine under her wing.

Charlene returned to the townhouse.

During dinner, she casually asked Jasmine where she’d like to go over the weekend.

After a moment of thought, Jasmine shook her head, “I don’t really want to go anywhere special”

Charlene knew that Jasmine wasn’t short on places she wanted to visit; she just liked spending her weekends with Thorne and Vesta more. Now that neither of them was around, Jasmine’s interest in doing anything else had really dropped off.

Not wanting to press the issue, Charlene offered a different activity, “How about horseback riding?”

It had been a while since Jasmine had last ridden a horse. At the mention, her interest was piqued, and she eagerly nodded, “Yes, please!”

The next day, Charlene took Jasmine to the local equestrian center.

Upon arriving and getting changed, Charlene overheard Jasmine chatting with the riding instructor, her back turned, “My dad and Vesta are both amazing at horseback riding, really cool too. It’s just too bad they couldn’t come with me today…”

Charlene stood at the entrance, not wanting to interrupt their conversation.

The instructor noticed her and stood up to greet her, “Ms. Ross.”

Charlene nodded, and the instructor offered, “I’ll call someone else to assist you.”

“That’d be great, thank you,” Charlene agreed.

Even though Charlene was good at horseback riding, she usually paid more attention to Jasmine on their past visits and hardly rode herself. It had been about three to four years since she last really rode a horse.

Initially cautious, Charlene allowed the instructor to accompany her. However, after showing her comfort and skill on the horse, she confidently took the reins and, with a flick of the riding crop, galloped off.

After several laps, Charlene went to check on Jasmine.

Approaching, she paused a good distance away at the sight of Thorne and Vesta.

Unexpectedly, they were there too.

Jasmine was happily clinging to Vesta’s leg, the trio engrossed in a cheerful conversation. Soon after, Jasmine and Vesta mounted a horse together, with Jasmine in front and Vesta behind.

Thorne mounted another horse, and the two horses walked side by side, the trio atop them chatting and laughing, appearing for all the world like a close-knit family.

As they slowly moved away, without noticing her, Charlene withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.

After changing out of her riding gear and taking a moment to rest, Thorne’s call came through.

Charlene answered, “Hello?”

On the line, Thorne mentioned, “I’m also at the equestrian center. I’ll take Minnie.”

Alright,” Charlene replied.

As soon as she finished speaking, Thorne hung up the phone with his usual briskness.

Charlene had been waiting for this call to confirm Jasmine’s arrangement. Picking up her bag, she then made her leave.

Chapter 95

Driving away from the stables, Charlene found herself at a loss for where to go next.

Connie and Stewart were busy with their own things.

She considered returning to the Ross estate, but with Jasmine away, going back alone would just worry the matriarch…

As she mulled over her options, she drove past a wetland park bustling with families camping, and young adults out with their parents enjoying a day in the sun.

Watching the loving couples and joyful families sparked a mix of envy and a hint of sadness in Charlene.

After driving for a while, she impulsively pulled over and dialed a number on her phone, hesitating before finally making the call.

“Hello, how’s my mother doing?” she asked as the call connected.

An hour and a half later.

Harmony Health Retreat.

Standing in the courtyard, Charlene observed Sybil Ross from a distance. Her mother sat in a chair, looking vacant and frail, a stark contrast to the vibrant woman from her childhood memories. Despite being accustomed to this sight, Charlene’s heart still ached.

“The same as always, no change,” the director mentioned softly after a while.

Sybil couldn’t interact with people from her past without risking a relapse into turmoil.

Currently, in a rare state of calm, Charlene didn’t want to disturb her.

After a brief pause, concerned that Sybil might see her, Charlene quietly exited the courtyard.

Walking away, she thanked the director and the staff caring for her mother.

“Ms. Ross, it’s our duty,” they responded.

After one last look through the glass, leaving behind some books and personal items for Sybil, Charlene departed from the retreat, her mood heavy.

Passing the wetland park again on her way back, the sight of kites dancing in the sky prompted her to turn the car around and head inside.

The park was breezy and sunny, a picturesque scene.

Yet, being alone among groups of people, she felt out of place.

Contemplating whether to buy a kite, she was suddenly approached by a little hand tugging at her fingers.

“Lady.”

Surprised, Charlene looked down to see Daisy, who nodded without releasing her grip.

“Daisy-”

Granger appeared, pausing upon seeing Charlene, then approached, “Are you here for some fun too?”

“Yeah.”

“Came with Minnie?”

Looking down, Charlene’s voice was soft, “No, just me.”

Understanding her situation, Granger fell silent for a moment.

As Charlene considered leaving, given her and Granger’s acquaintance was rather superficial, Daisy looked up to her, “Lady, let’s fly a kite together.”

I can’t, sweetie. I have other things to do,” Charlene gently declined.

Daisy’s face fell, “Oh…”

Granger then interjected, “Why not join us? It’s just the two of us.”

He seemed to guess her thoughts, adding, “I’ll just watch over. It’s like giving Daisy another playmate.”

Charlene actually liked Daisy quite a bit.

And, well…

She really didn’t want to be alone at the moment.

Hearing this, she didn’t refuse.

Together, they picked a kite, a blue butterfly, a favorite of both.

Charlene had some experience with kites, having flown them before during outings with Jasmine.

But the kite they chose this time was a bit large and tricky for Daisy to handle on her own. Granger stepped in silently to help, facilitating a moment of unexpected companionship.

Chapter 96

Charlene and Daisy had just managed to get their kite soaring against the backdrop of a cloudless sky, and their laughter filled the air, mingling with the distant sound of children playing and the gentle rustle of trees.

Granger watched them, a shadow of a smile playing across his features as he noticed Charlene’s infectious laughter. It seemed to light up the whole park.

Catching his gaze, Charlene tilted her head, puzzled. “What’s up?”

“Nothing much,” Granger replied, his voice a low hum in the late morning air.

Not pressing further, Charlene took Daisy’s hand, and they wandered off towards the lake, leaving Granger to his thoughts. He observed them from a distance, content in his solitude.

After the excitement of kite flying faded, Charlene and Daisy ended up by the lake, fishing with just rods and bait, or trying to catch quick–moving fish in a vendor’s small tank with a little net.

Soon, it was midday.

Granger had initially planned for a leisurely stroll with Daisy; unlike the others, they hadn’t thought to bring a picnic. Hunger crept up on them, especially Daisy, prompting Granger to suggest grabbing lunch at a nearby diner.

Relaxed from the morning’s activities, Charlene agreed without hesitation to Granger’s suggestion. Throughout lunch, Charlene engaged mostly with Daisy, their conversation easy and filled with laughter. Granger, seeing their bond, didn’t intrude, simply pushing plates of their favorite dishes towards them, unnoticed by Charlene.

Soon, Granger’s phone broke the peaceful scene with its insistent ring.

“It’s Moran,” Granger excused himself, stepping away to answer the call.

“Hey, where are you at? Eaten yet? Got some fresh seafood here from a buddy, wanna join? Thorne and the gang are coming over too,” Moran’s voice crackled through the phone.

Granger glanced back at Charlene and Daisy, his voice steady as he declined, “We’ve already eaten, maybe next time.”

“And tonight? There’s a yacht party. Thorne confirmed they’re going. Why not bring your niece along? It’d be a good chance for us all to meet her,” Moran pressed on.

“She’s not too keen on crowds. Might not be comfortable on a yacht with so many people,” Granger replied, putting an end to the invitation.

“Come on, Minnie will be there; they’re about the same age. They’ll hit it off. See you at seven, alright?” Moran insisted, then hung up before Granger could protest.

After their meal, Charlene and Daisy chased butterflies and rode bikes until exhaustion claimed them, marking the end of their day out. Daisy dozed off, and Charlene decided it was time to head home.

Granger watched as Charlene drove away, then left himself.

Waking from her nap, Daisy’s first words were, “Where’s that lady?”

“She’s gone home,” Granger informed her, noting Daisy’s disappointment.

By seven, Granger and Daisy were on time for the yacht party.

Moran greeted them with a wave, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Daisy. “This must be the beautiful Daisy. I’m Mr. Albright, a friend of your uncle…”

The yacht was packed, and Daisy stayed close to Granger, feeling overwhelmed by the crowd.

After introductions, Vesta came over with Jasmine, and noticing Daisy’s shyness, Jasmine offered her hand. “There are lots of kids playing over there. Want to join me?”

With a nod from Granger, Daisy took Jasmine’s hand, her courage bolstered.

As the kids disappeared into the crowd, Moran teased Granger, “How’s it feel to play dad for the day?”

“It’s alright,” Granger responded, watching Daisy blend into the crowd of children.

Thorne handed him a drink, “Need this?”

With the evening unfolding around them, Granger found himself easing into the role of guardian, the laughter and chatter of the party blending into the backdrop of a new adventure.

Chapter 97

Granger glanced at Thorne, hesitated for a moment, and then accepted the gesture. “Thanks, man.”

They clinked their glasses together, sipping on their drinks as they delved into conversation.

Suddenly, Thorne gave Granger a longer look than usual.

Granger met his gaze and asked, “What’s up?”

Moran chimed in, “You seem… off today.”

A smile cracked on Thorne’s face, silently agreeing with Moran’s observation.

Granger remained unfazed, casually responding, “Do I?”

Moran raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you?” he said.

Granger took a leisurely sip of his drink, choosing not to answer.

that moment, some folks came over to greet them.

After they left, Granger glanced at the time, worried Daisy might be getting hungry. Just as he was about to check on her, Daisy and Jasmine returned.

Daisy asked, “Uncle, can I have some of those cupcakes over there?”

Being prone to allergies, Daisy had a restricted diet, so Granger said, “You sit here, I’ll get it for you.”

“Okay.”

Jasmine, on the other hand, was used to fending for herself and didn’t have dietary restrictions. She grabbed something to eat and even offered some to Thorne, asking, “Dad, want some?”

Thorne ruffled her hair, replying, “I’m good, thanks.”

As the kids sat munching on their snacks, Vesta shared some of her delicious finds with Jasmine.

Jasmine happily accepted. “Thanks, Ms. Hawkins.”

Daisy, confused, looked up at Vesta and then over to Jasmine. “Minnie, isn’t this lady your mom?” she asked.

The room fell silent at Daisy’s question.

Jasmine paused, then shook her head. “Nope.”

Daisy cautiously asked, “So, you don’t have a mom either?”

Jasmine shook her head again. “No, I do have a mom.”

“Oh…”

On the cruise, souvenirs were being handed out, and Daisy took a shine to a crystal keychain, grabbing two of them.

Those were the last ones, and Jasmine liked them as well. Seeing that Daisy had taken both, Jasmine felt compelled to ask, “Daisy, could you share one with me? I’d like to give it to Ms. Hawkins.”

Daisy hesitated, admitting, “I… I wanted to give one to my new friend…”

Recalling the day’s events with Charlene, Daisy shared with Jasmine, “Today, my uncle and a lady took me to fly kites, we went fishing, rode bikes, and chased butterflies… She is really pretty, she would love this crystal…”

The adults, who hadn’t been paying much attention to the kids‘ conversation, now turned their attention towards Granger.

Moran immediately prodded, “Granger, what’s going on? Or should I say, what’s already going on?” Getting more excited, he didn’t wait for Granger to respond, adding, “When did this happen? How come you didn’t tell us,

Aght, Thorne!”

Thorne smiled but kept his eyes on Granger, curious about his response,

Granger kept a straight face. “We just bumped into each other by chance.”

“Really?” Moran was skeptical as if piecing things together. “So, you had lunch together too? I was wondering how you managed kids so effortlessly, turns out you had help!”

Granger stayed silent.

Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, “You’re into her.”

Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn’t deny it.

Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.

Granger stayed silent.

Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, “You’re into her.”

Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn’t deny it.

Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.

“Holy smokes, it’s actually true?” Moran had been jesting, not expecting his guess to be accurate. He quickly asked, “Who is she? Do we know her? Why haven’t you introduced her to us?”

Chapter 98

Granger didn’t respond, leading Moran to think he believed it was too soon to discuss, opting for silence instead.

Aware that pressing Granger would be futile, Moran turned to Daisy with a smile and crouched down to her level. “Daisy, the lady who had lunch with you, how many times have you seen her? Do you remember her name?”

Granger’s grip on his cup tightened suddenly. “Moran!”

Daisy, oblivious to the adults‘ complex thoughts and not very familiar with Moran, candidly replied when asked about Charlene, “Three times!”

“The lady’s name…”

When Granger and Charlene met earlier that day, he hadn’t even referred to her as “Ms. Ross,” and Daisy couldn’t quite recall Charlene’s name.

She looked at Granger for help. “Uncle, what’s the lady’s name?”

Granger lowered his gaze, “Next time you see her, you can ask her yourself.”

Daisy nodded happily. “Okay.”

Moran muttered under his breath, “Stingy.” Granger ignored him.

Seeing how happy Jasmine was with the crystal keychain she had, Daisy, albeit a bit reluctantly, decided to give one to Jasmine.

Jasmine was joyful, “Thank you, Daisy.” Vesta also thanked her.

Daisy replied modestly, “You’re welcome…

Noticing Jasmine’s happiness, she asked, “Minnie, won’t you pick one out for your mom too?”

Jasmine hesitated, her voice softening, “I’ll pick one out in a bit…”

“Oh…”

After dinner, Charlene decided to read for a while before heading to the bathroom for a shower.

Just as she stepped out, she received a call from Vernon. “Charlene, I just saw Rhoda in our neighborhood.”

Rhoda, Vesta’s aunt?

Charlene paused, still processing, when Vernon added, “At first, I didn’t pay much attention, but after I entered our house, I noticed she went into the villa being renovated right across from ours!”

Charlene’s face went pale, and she sat up abruptly.

Vernon was usually quite patient.

But at that moment, he was visibly upset. “They… must be doing this on purpose!*

Thorne’s assistance in securing a foothold for the Hawkins family in Starfall was now common knowledge.

Despite the Ross Group’s current struggles, Vernon, being well–connected, couldn’t have been unaware.

He had simply chosen not to mention it to Charlene to spare her feelings.

Understanding the Hawkins family’s decision to settle in Starfall and purchase property was one thing. But knowing full well that the Ross family lived here, they chose a house right across, in a town as big as Starfall.

Charlene grasped the gravity of his words, it couldn’t be a coincidence.

She clutched her phone tighter, saying, “I give Thorme a call.

okay!

Under normal circumstances, Vernon wouldn’t advise Charlene to reach out to Thorne.

But this was different.

If Rhoda and her family moved in, they’d likely make their presence known daily, which could distress the elderly Mrs. Ross, who wasn’t in the best of health….

After hanging up with Vernon, Charlene immediately called Thorne.

After a brief wait, the call was answered.

“Hello?”

It was Vesta’s voice.

Chapter 99

When Charlene realized it was Vesta who answered the call, she wasn’t the least bit surprised.

After all, she and Thorne were so close, practically inseparable.

So what if she answered Thorne’s phone?

Calmly, Charlene spoke up, “I’m looking for Thorne.”

Vesta, recognizing Charlene’s voice on the other end, replied icily, “He’s taking a shower. If you need something, ‘you can tell me.”

Tell her?

Indeed, the matter did concern her.

The person her uncle spotted in the neighborhood today was none other than Vesta’s aunt, but the one who bought that mansion might very well be Henley.

His purchase of the mansion was likely a gesture of goodwill towards Vesta’s grandmother, his mother–in–law now.

So, if Charlene really did tell Vesta, would she stop her grandmother and uncle from moving into that mansion? No, she wouldn’t.

Besides, Charlene couldn’t believe that Vesta was unaware of her uncle’s family planning to move across from their mansion.

Therefore, telling Vesta would be pointless and could even backfire.

Without a word, Charlene hung up the phone.

More than an hour passed, and still, no call from Thorne.

She wasn’t sure whether Vesta hadn’t relayed her message or if Thorne just didn’t want to call her back. At this point, it made no difference to her.

Feeling resigned, she dialed his number once more. But this time, Thorne’s phone was off.

Gripping her phone tighter, Charlene took a moment to calm herself down before calling Thorne’s butler, asking, “Are they home?”

“Not at the moment, is there something you need?” the butler inquired.

“It’s nothing.”

Charlene had a restless night.

The next morning, after nine, she tried calling Thorne again. This time the call went through but was immediately disconnected.

Charlene couldn’t tell if it was Vesta or Thorne who hung up. She didn’t want to ponder over it.

Grabbing her phone and purse, she left the house.

Before long, Charlene found herself back at Thorne’s mansion.

The butler greeted her enthusiastically, “Madam, you’ve returned?”

“Yes.”

“Will you be having lunch at home? I can have it prepared for you.”

“That would be nice, thank you.”

As Charlene ascended to the second floor, she paused briefly before entering the master bedroom.

Embracing her purse down, she sat on the edge of the bed.

The master bedroom was just as she left it, unchanged. The skincare products she used during her last stay, along with the clothes she had worn, were all returned to their place, hanging right next to Thorne’s clothes in the walk–in closet.

Everything appeared as if she had never left.

She stopped trying to call Thorne, and he didn’t return her calls either.

Dinner was a solitary affair for her.

She had thought about asking Irma for help.

But involving the matriarch could complicate matters further.

After all, Thorne respected the old lady, but whether he listened to her was entirely up to him.

After dinner, Charlene busied herself with work on her computer,

As the night deepened, when she almost believed Thorne and Jasmine wouldn’t return that evening, the sound of a car finally broke the silence,

Seeing Charlene’s car, Jasmine exclaimed to Thorne, “Oh, it’s Mom’s car. Dad, Mom’s home!”

“Yeah,”

Thorne glanced at Charlene’s car and then entered the house with Jasmine.

Jasmine, greeted by the butler, asked, “Where’s Mom?”

“Madam is upstairs.”

Chapter 100

Awesome!” Jasmine skipped upstairs, her mood visibly lifted.

Charlene had just shut down her laptop and was tidying up her things when she stepped out of the master bedroom to find Jasmine hurling herself into her arms, exclaiming, “Mommy!”

“Uh–huh,” Charlene responded, stroking her daughter’s hair but not embracing her in return.

Jasmine, oblivious to her mother’s lack of affection, chattered away happily. It was then that Thorne made his way upstairs. As Charlene caught his eye, their gazes locked momentarily.

Thorne’s expression was unreadable, and Charlene’s was equally composed. She turned to Jasmine and suggested, “How about Mrs. Thompson give you a bath tonight? Mommy has something to discuss with Daddy.”

Upon hearing this, Thorne paused mid-step.

Jasmine, having had a blast over the past two days, was in high spirits. Though slightly reluctant, she didn’t Protest and went off to have Mrs. Thompson help her with her bath.

Charlene, noticing Thorne leaning against the wall and fiddling with his phone, proposed, “Shall we talk in the room?”

“Sure.”

Charlene entered the room first and, as Thorne followed, she said, “Could you close the door, please?”

She was concerned that if their conversation turned into an argument, Jasmine might overhear them.

Truth be told, despite the years of marriage and their strained relationship, they had never really fought. Thorne seemed too indifferent to even bother arguing with her. Charlene, on her part, valued every moment with him too much to spend it on fighting.

Thorne casually shut the door and turned to her, asking, “What’s up?”

Charlene got straight to the point. “Vesta’s uncle bought the villa across my uncle’s, and they’ve been renovating for a while. I reckon they’ll move in soon.”

Vesta’s mother, Maureen Spencer, had a complicated history with the Ross family that went beyond Maureen and her mother, Sybil. The feud traced back to their grandmothers, who were once close friends.

Vesta’s grandmother had a tough life and was often supported by Charlene’s grandmother. This friendship extended to their granddaughters, Maureen and Sybil, making them fast friends too.

The Hawkins and the Ross families were well–matched in status.

Henley and Sybil’s love was genuine, and their early days together were happy. However, everything changed after Maureen returned from college…

To elevate Maureen, her family had long turned against Charlene, shedding any pretense of humility they once showed in seeking assistance from Charlene’s grandmother.

These complex entanglements, though Charlene didn’t delve into the specifics, were something she believed Thorne was aware of.

So, she hoped that by bringing it up, he would understand the gravity of the situation.

And Thorne did.

He understood what Charlene was implying.

He took out a cigarette, hesitated momentarily as if to ask for permission, then inquired, “Mind if I smoke?”

Charlene shook her head.

As he lit his cigarette, he asked, “You want me to make them move?”

Yes.”

Thorne took a drag, his response not immediate.

This matter was of particular importance to her.

She could overlook other issues, but not this one.

Clutching her hands into fists and with teary eyes, she looked at him, pleading, “Do me this favor. I’ll agree to whatever you ask, just as long as you-”

Before she could finish, he simply said, “Okay.”

She was taken aback by how quickly he agreed.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 81 to 90) 

Chapter 81

Seeing Charlene and Stewart appeared to surprise both of them.

After Quincy greeted Charlene and Stewart, he walked toward Thorne and Vesta, Since Thore had seen them and given the upcoming collaboration, Charlene and Stewart exchanged a look before deciding to follow.

Quincy was acquainted with Vesta, too, greeting her warmly, “Ms. Hawkins

Vesta replied, “Hello,” Her tone was a bit on the colder side.

‘Quincy didn’t seem to mind. After all, Vesta was Thorne’s darling, likely to be the future Mrs. Henderson, it was only natural for her to maintain distance from people like them.

Quincy turned to Charlene and the rest, explaining to Thorne, “I was at PrimeStar this morning discussing a partnership. Thought we’d grab some lunch now that it’s noon.”

Thorne nodded, shaking his hand, “Hard work pays off.”

Quincy responded, “It’s what I do,”

Thorne’s gaze shifted to Charlene and Stewart, greeting Stewart, “Mr. Ferguson”

He didn’t address Charlene.

Stewart responded and then suggested, “Since we’re all here, why not join us?”

Thorne turned him down, saying, “I’ve got my own plans already, and it’s not really a group thing. I’ll catch up with you another time.”

Personal plans? A date with Vesta? Did he want no interruptions?

Stewart inwardly scoffed but outwardly smiled, “Mr. Henderson, you’re too kind.”

Interested in getting to know Stewart better, Vesta naturally prioritized Thorne.

Seeing Thorne so invested in their date filled her with joy, and she preferred to have their private time undisturbed. Hearing Thorne’s words, she didn’t press further and left with him.

Once they were out of earshot, Stewart inquired, “Quincy, you know Ms. Hawkins?”

“Just met a few times,” Quincy revealed. “Mr. Henderson is attentive to Ms. Hawkins. He’s brought her to the company several times already.”

So that was it.

Though married to Thorne for years and somewhat aware of the companies he founded, Charlene had never visited them. Thorne had forbidden it. Yet, what he forbade her, he freely allowed Vesta.

Seizing a moment when Quincy was distracted, Stewart whispered to Charlene, “After that ‘drama‘ at the charity dinner and last week’s Future Tech Expo, the Hawkins family has been building quite the network Starfall. I heard they’d secured several projects lately.”

Once they completed those projects, the Hawkins family would establish themselves in Starfall. That was a success many business people dreamed of, and the Hawkins family had managed it in just a few days with Thorne’s help, sparking envy all around.

Hearing this, Charlene lowered her gaze and hummed in acknowledgment.

Chapter 82

After lunch, they spent a few more hours discussing. In the afternoon, both companies had tentatively established a partnership.

Two days later, Charlene and Stewart headed to Thorne’s tech company, Neural Nexus Tech, to discuss contract details.

Upon arrival at Neural Nexus Tech, they would meet Quincy and a key company executive, Mr. Ferrell.

But Mr. Ferrell was running a bit late. Once he arrived in the conference room, he immediately apologized to Charlene and Stewart.

“Got held up in a meeting upstairs with Mr. Henderson. Sorry for the delay.”

‘So, Thorne is also at Neural Nexus Tech?’ Charlene thought, shaking hands with Mr. Ferrell alongside Stewart, saying, “No worries.”

With Mr. Ferrell there, they proceeded to discuss the contract.

Sometime later, someone entered the room. Charlene and Stewart didn’t pay much attention, assuming it was another Neural Nexus Tech staff member.

However, Quincy and Mr. Ferrell immediately greeted her, “Ms. Hawkins.”

Charlene paused.

Looking up, sure enough, it was Vesta. Stewart frowned as well.

After a glance at Charlene, Vesta told Quincy and Mr. Ferrell, “I’m here to take a look. Carry on. Don’t mind me.”

Quincy and Mr. Ferrell offered reassurances quickly and instructed their secretary to serve coffee for Vesta without hesitation. Their warm and respectful approach clearly showed they held her in high esteem, almost as if she were the boss’s partner.

Vesta also greeted Stewart. “Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart nodded. “Ms. Hawkins.”

After taking the coffee poured by Mr. Ferrell’s secretary, Vesta sat in a chair brought over for her. Vesta sipped her coffee, put down the cup, noticed the contract on the table, and asked, “May I have a look?”

Mr. Ferrell chuckled, “Of course.”

Seeing Stewart and Charlene looking over, Mr. Ferrell smiled and explained, “Ms. Hawkins is Mr. Henderson’s girlfriend. Mr. Henderson doesn’t mind her being around when signing contracts.”

The implication was clear that Vesta was one of their own, so there was no concern about confidential leaks.

Stewart smiled. “Mr. Ferrell, with your word, we’re at ease then.”

Charlene, however, remained silent, her head bowed. Thorne had forbidden her entry to his home office due to confidential company matters. He had made this clear through the housekeeper from the first day she moved in.


Thus, she had never once entered that home office over the years. Yet Vesta not only had free access to Thorne’s confidential documents but was also a well–known figure within Neural Nexus Tech. That clearly showed the depth of her relationship with Thorne.

Vesta knew Stewart and Charlene’s reactions seeing her handling these documents. They were worried about the potential information leaks and surprised at how close Vesta and Thorne had gotten.

Putting down the document, Vesta looked toward Charlene, who kept her head down as if afraid to meet her gaze. Vesta smiled while sipping her coffee, like the boss’s wife.

“While Mr Ferrell was amending a clause in the contract, Stewart asked, “Ms. Hawkins, have you considered working at Neural Nexus Tech?”

Vesta set her cup down, locking eyes with him. “Thorne asked me the same, but I prefer to stand on my own two feet, not wanting to take shortcuts, so I declined.”

Before Stewart could respond, Mr. Ferrell interrupted with a laugh, “Ms. Hawkins, you’re modest. We all know you’re a prodigy in Al, and even with your close relation to Mr. Henderson, none of us would think you’re taking a shortcut. On the contrary, if Neural Nexus Tech could have Ms. Hawkins join us, our work would undoubtedly progress more smoothly. Ms. Hawkins, maybe you could reconsider?”

Chapter 83

That meant, if Vesta wished, she could come to work there anytime. The favoritism Thorne showed was something Charlene had long stopped bothering to count.

While sipping from her coffee, Charlene’s gaze drifted to the glass door where a figure stood. She looked up slightly. It was Thorne. She paused.

Thorne’s gaze met hers, yet it seemed his focus was elsewhere. Turning back, Charlene noticed Vesta offering a slight nod toward the door, greeting Thorne.

Then, Vesta turned to Mr. Ferrell, “I’ll be off then.”

Then, Mr. Ferrell and Quincy realized Thorne’s presence.

Approaching noon, Thorne had come down specifically to take Vesta out for lunch.

As Quincy and the others started to stand up, Thorne waved them off, “Please, don’t worry about me. Go ahead with your work.”

They nodded in agreement, busying themselves.

Thorne politely addressed Stewart, “Sorry, I can’t host you personally due to my schedule. Mr. Ferguson, I hope you can understand.”

“Mr. Henderson, you’re too kind. I completely understand the demands of your schedule,” Stewart responded.

Thorne smiled, his gaze briefly meeting Charlene’s before he and Vesta left together.

Thorne’s extensive business portfolio was well–known within the industry. Stewart hadn’t expected to find Thorne and Vesta at Neural Nexus Tech.

We turned to Charlene, patting her shoulder silently in a comforting gesture.

Charlene shook her head. She was fine. Heading to Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene was mentally preparing to possibly run into Thorne. What she didn’t see coming was bumping into Vesta there too.

Quincy had mentioned a few days ago that Vesta had visited Neural Nexus Tech, but Charlene had assumed it was a one–time occurrence. She hadn’t realized that Vesta treated Thorne’s company almost as her own, coming and going as she pleased and being so familiar with everyone there.

The contract they discussed involved technical collaboration in later stages and contained numerous clauses to avoid potential disputes during the partnership. Every clause required meticulous discussion.

It was past five in the afternoon when they finalized the contract terms.

After Stewart signed, Mr. Ferrell personally took the documents for Thorne’s signature.

Stewart paused, “Mr. Henderson is still in the office?”

“Yes.” Quincy added, “He’s busy dealing with another project.”

Stewart wondered, ‘Is that so? Is it because he’s busy, or is it because Charlene is there, and he prefers not to interact too much?‘

Charlene wondered the same.

Quincy and Stewart, both tech folks, had known each other before.

With the contract signed and a moment to relax, Quincy coughed softly, lowering his voice, “Ms. Hawkins has been with Mr. Henderson all day. Their relationship, well, it’s solid.”

Sitting right beside Stewart, Charlene couldn’t help but overhear.

Soon after, Mr. Ferrell returned with the documents signed by Thorne.

Stewart had personal matters to attend to that evening and declined Mr. Ferrell’s dinner invitation.

Mr. Ferrell and Quincy didn’t insist, politely seeing them out, only to bump into Thorne and Vesta by the elevator.

Chapter 84

Stewart blinked in surprise, “Really? What a coincidence!”

Thorne nodded. “Quite the coincidence.”

Stewart suggested, “We’ve got a big group here. Why don’t you, Mr. Henderson, go ahead? We can wait for the next one.”

“Sure, see you next time.”

“See you.”

As the elevator doors closed again, Charlene and Stewart resigned themselves to waiting.

A few moments later, they boarded the next elevator. That was when Charlene’s phone rang. It was a call from

Jasmine.

After a quick head–up to the others, Charlene answered, “Hello?”

Jasmine asked, “Mommy, are you off work yet? When are you coming home?”

Since Charlene hurt her ankle, Jasmine had been calling her every day like clockwork. Now that Charlene’s ankle was better, Jasmine had just asked her yesterday when she’d be coming home.

Charlene had been busy with work and didn’t go home the previous night.

Hearing Jasmine’s question, Charlene replied, “Just wrapped up. I’ll be home soon.”

As she hung up, they reached the ground floor.

Quincy asked, curious, “Ms. Ross, you have a kid?”

Charlene nodded,

…I can’t tell…” He assumed Charlene and Stewart were a couple, given how well they got along and Stewart’s evident care for her.

Mr. Ferrell was equally surprised, considering how young Charlene appeared, unlike someone with a child.

He casually inquired, “Is your husband in the same field as us?”

Charlene paused before answering, “Kind of.”

Quincy, previously engaged in technical discussions with Charlene, was aware of her strong professional capabilities. He had thought her husband was in the same field and was about to ask his name. But noticing Charlene’s indifferent demeanor, he decided to drop the subject.

Meanwhile, Stewart was dying to spill the beans that the “husband” they were talking about was none other than Thorne, the big boss of their company!

However, given that Charlene was divorcing Thorne and considering their future interactions with Quincy and the team, revealing this might make it awkward for them to interact with Charlene. Furthermore, it could lead to people targeting Charlene to curry favor with Vesta.

To avoid unnecessary complications, Stewart ultimately kept quiet.

After leaving Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene and Stewart went their separate ways.

Upon arriving at the villa, Jasmine was waiting outside. Seeing Charlene, she ran over. “Mommy!”

“Hey, sweetie,” Charlene responded, ruffling Jasmine’s hair. She was about to ask if she was hungry when Jasmine beat her to it, eyeing her foot. “Mommy, are you all better now?”

“Yes, all healed.”

“Where did it hurt before? Can I see?”

No need. It’s all better now.”

Oh, come on. Let me see.”

Charlene reluctantly took off her sneakers, pointing to her previously injured ankle.

Jasmine crouched down to inspect, “It doesn’t look like there was ever a wound.”

“It’s not swollen anymore, so it’s not visible.”

“Oh…” Then she said, “Now that you’ve healed, you shouldn’t stand too long. Dinner’s ready. Let’s eat first.”

“Okay.”

Jasmine happily led Charlene to the dining room, where she saw only two places set. Thorne’s spot was conspicuously empty.

Noticing her gaze, Jasmine mentioned, “Dad said he’s busy with work and won’t be home for dinner tonight. It’s just us.”

Recalling the brief encounter with Thorne and Vesta in the elevator, Charlene wondered if Thorne’s “busy” meant having dinner with Vesta. She kept the thought to herself.

As they ate, Charlene chatted with Jasmine. Maybe it was because Charlene had been giving Jasmine more freedom lately, but their relationship felt closer than ever. Jasmine didn’t seem impatient like she used to. Thus, after dinner, Jasmine wanted Charlene to help her bathe, wash her hair, and dry it.

Chapter 85

Charlene had agreed to all of Jasmine’s requests, including the one where Jasmine asked her to drop her off at school the following day.

Since their getaway at Sapphire Springs Resort, it had been ten days since they had seen each other. So, Charlene stayed over at the villa that night.

However, she didn’t return to the master bedroom. Instead, she planned to share a bed with Jasmine.

The last time Charlene stayed in bed with Jasmine was when Jasmine fell sick. But Jasmine wasn’t ill and hadn’t asked Charlene to stay with her.

Watching Charlene get ready for bed in her room, Jasmine couldn’t understand why she wouldn’t return to her and Dad’s room.

But Jasmine loved sharing a bed with Charlene, who was always warm and smelled nice. Jasmine felt comforted when hugging Charlene and didn’t question it.

However, with Charlene around, she had to be extra careful when saying goodnight to Vesta. It would be awkward if Charlene found out.

That night, Charlene didn’t hit the hay until it was past eleven at night. But Thorne hadn’t come home yet.

The following morning, she found Thorne hadn’t come home at all. The last time she saw him, he was leaving with Vesta. Charlene thought he probably spent the night with Vesta.

Charlene pushed those thoughts aside when she dropped Jasmine off at school before heading to PrimeStar for work.

Jasmine seemed to have her mind on Vesta most of the time. She only reached out to Charlene now and then–usually when it had been a while since they last caught up, or when Thorne was out of town and she was feeling bored. If not for those times, it seemed like Jasmine didn’t really need Charlene around.

After that day, once Jasmine knew her foot had healed, she stopped calling her daily or asking why she didn’t come home at night. As for Thorne, he never paid much attention to her whereabouts.

PrimeStar had secured two big projects, which resulted in substantial revenue and led to a grand team–building event on Friday.

They decided on the location for the event after discussion. Eventually, everyone agreed on a spa retreat.

When Charlene heard the news, she couldn’t help but let out a wry smile.

Stewart asked, “What’s up? Not into the idea of a spa retreat?”

“It’s not that.” She remembered when they went to the spa, and Thorne left her behind at Sapphire Springs Resort alone. It felt like it happened yesterday, yet it had been almost half a month.

Time sure flies. Though she wasn’t thrilled about the spa, it was her first big team event since rejoining the company, s company, so she went along with everyone.

The last trip to Sapphire Springs Resort was to the Henderson family’s private estate. And the company was heading to a large spa resort with different entertainment facilities.

After changing into a robe, Charlene went to the spa pool.

There weren’t many women in their company, and when Charlene arrived, the others hadn’t yet. As Charlene settled in, she noticed a little girl, not much older than Jasmine, curiously reaching into the water by the poolside. The pool was about four feet deep, and the girl looked shorter than that.

Worried she might fall in, Charlene started to get up but heard a splash. The girl had fallen into the pool.

Charlene rushed over, lifted the girl out, and held her close. The little girl clung to her while coughing and crying her face turning red.

As Charlene comforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family’s information while leading her to find a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away.

Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, “Uncle Granger…”

As Charlene comforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family’s information while leading her to a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away.

Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, “Uncle Granger…”

Chapter 86

Daisy.” Granger walked over, gently taking the little girl from Charlene’s arms. Only then did Granger notice Daisy was all wet.

He paused, turning to Charlene and asking, “What happened?”

Charlene hadn’t expected the little girl to be Granger’s niece. She explained, “She fell into the pool. I saw it happen and picked her up.”

Granger said, “Thank you.”

“No problem,” Charlene said. “She needs to get changed in case of catching a cold.”

Granger nodded, his gaze lingering on Charlene as if he wanted to say more. But Daisy was clinging to him, crying nonstop as if terrified. Granger didn’t say anything more. Instead, he softly comforted her, nodded at Charlene, and carried Daisy into the elevator.

Finding herself no longer needed, Charlene returned to her spa session. After bathing, Charlene changed her clothes and headed to the buffet area to grab something to eat.

Before she could finish, Granger appeared with Daisy. “Can we sit here?”

Charlene wasn’t keen on mingling too much with Granger. But since he asked, she nodded, “Please, take a seat.”

“Daisy, stay put. Uncle Granger will get you something to eat.”

Daisy shyly glanced at Charlene and nodded, whispering, “Okay.”

Granger asked Charlene, “Could you watch her for a moment?”

Charlene wasn’t too eager to get involved with Granger, but the situation left her no choice but to agree, “Sure.”

Once Granger left, Charlene and Daisy were left facing each other. Daisy appeared timid, making Charlene cautious about saying anything that might scare her.

Unsure of Daisy’s dietary preferences or if she had food allergies, Charlene hesitated to offer food from her plate.

After a moment, she gently broke the silence. “Your uncle will be back soon.”

Daisy’s blue, beautiful eyes met hers, and after a moment, she nodded.

Charlene asked softly, “Did you get water up your nose? Does it still hurt?”

Daisy shook her head.

Soon, Granger returned, placing a plate before Daisy and handing her a fork and knife.

Daisy quietly began to eat, taking small bites.

Granger asked, “Is it good?”

Daisy nodded.

Granger glanced at Charlene and told Daisy, “The lady here helped you. Say thank you to her.”

Her tongue darting out to lick some frosting off the fork, Daisy looked up at Charlene and quietly said, “Thank you, ma’am.”

It seemed Granger had brought the child over to express their gratitude.

Hearing that, Charlene softly replied, “You’re welcome.”

Daisy then looked at Granger, who encouraged her, “It’s okay. Keep eating.”

Once Daisy resumed eating, Granger shifted his attention from his niece and took a bite of his food before ong Charlene, “Are you here alone?”

Charlene replied, “It’s a company retreat. I’m here with my colleagues”

Granger was unaware that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. Assuming her company was also having a retreat there, he paused before responding, “I see,”

Just then, Stewart caught Charlene’s eye and waved at her.

Since Charlene preferred to keep her distance from Granger and those associated with him, seeing Stewart gave her an excuse to leave. She quickly waved back and seized the moment to tell Granger, Thanks for last time. I’ve got to go. Enjoy your meal.”

Granger could sense Charlene’s unease around him, possibly due to their last unpleasant encounter at the racetrack, but he didn’t dwell on it.

As Charlene left, Granger nodded, not attempting to keep her there.

As she approached Stewart, he looked back at Granger, “Who was that?”

He had greeted Charlene without realizing Granger was facing away from him. The man’s broad, upright silhouette and the presence of a child made him think they might be sharing a table with her.

Chapter 87

Charlene had gotten up to chat with the other person, and telling from their interaction, it felt like they knew each other.

“Granger.”

“Is that him?” Stewart was genuinely surprised. “I thought you two weren’t close. How did you end up sitting together?”

Charlene explained, “His niece fell into the pool earlier, and I saw it and saved her. He came over to thank me.”

Stewart nodded in understanding. “Ah, that explains it.”

Charlene mentioned she was with her colleagues, so Granger assumed the person she had greeted earlier was a coworker and didn’t turn back to look.

As Charlene and Stewart walked away, Granger glimpsed their retreating figures, only then realizing the other person was a tall young man with an impressive build.

Judging by their silhouettes alone, he and Charlene seemed well–matched. Observing the distance as they walked, they shared a good relationship.

“Uncle Granger…”

Hearing Daisy’s voice brought Granger back to the present. “Finished eating? Let’s head upstairs then.”

Daisy nodded. “I’m done.”

Granger had eaten. He set down his napkin and went upstairs with Daisy.

When Charlene got back to her room, she was all set to relax with a book on the balcony, but then her phone rang. It was Thorne. Usually, he only called when there was something important going on.

Thinking this, Charlene answered with a cold tone, “Hello?”

“Grandma wants you to come over for dinner tomorrow night.”

Charlene paused and replied, “Okay, I got it.”

As soon as she finished speaking, the call was abruptly ended. Charlene didn’t mind and set aside her phone, returning to her book.

She slept well that night and woke up early the following morning.

After a morning run in the hotel gym and a brief rest, she soaked in the hot tub again.

That was when a woman in her forties or fifties, leading Daisy by the hand, approached her.

Charlene recognized her from the day before. She seemed the nanny the Harden family had hired to look after Daisy,

Daisy had fallen into the pool the day before because the nanny had taken an urgent call and lost focus. The outcome would have been unthinkable if Charlene hadn’t been at the hot tub to rescue Daisy.

Seeing Charlene, the woman quickly thanked her.

Charlene said, “Don’t mention it.”

Assuming Daisy would be hesitant to enter the water after the previous day’s scare, Charlene was surprised to see her holding the nanny’s hand and a swim ring, cautiously stepping into the water.

Soon, Daisy paddled toward Charlene, softly saying, “Ma’am…”

Charlene turned, “What’s up?”

Daisy didn’t respond, but she seemed happy, swimming around Charlene.

The nanny smiled, “Daisy likes you.”

Charlene smiled back but said nothing. She had to leave for a work event later and said goodbye to Daisy.

But Daisy reached out with open arms. “Ma’am, hug.”

Charlene obliged, lifting her out of the water.

After slipping into a dry robe, Charlene was ready to head to the elevator with Daisy. They planned to split up once they got to their floor. But as they were waiting, Granger appeared.

Daisy’s small, pretty face lit up with a clean smile. “Uncle Granger.*

Granger walked over, reaching out to take her, but Daisy clung to Charlene, not wanting to let go. Yet, she also wanted Granger’s embrace. Finally, she extended one arm.

As Granger took her, Daisy’s other hand clung to Charlene’s robe. In the process, Daisy’s grip tightened, inadvertently pulling Charlene’s robe open.

Charlene stood there, revealed in her blue lace lingerie. Her flawless skin, full curves, and slender waist were suddenly all before Granger.

Chapter 88

Charlene’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastily retrieved her collar from Daisy’s grasp.

Granger’s gaze darkened before he turned away, discreetly shifting his focus.

The nanny standing nearby was equally shocked.

Thankfully, they were alone. Otherwise, the embarrassment would have been unbearable.

She quickly helped Charlene straighten her clothes.

Charlene was usually modest, never having exposed herself to any other man but Thorne, especially since this man was Thorne’s close friend,

It only added to her discomfort.

After fixing her attire, Charlene smiled uneasily and said, “I’ve got to go. Something came up.”

Only then did Granger face her again, offering a sincere, “I’m sorry.”

Realizing her mistake and thinking she had upset Charlene, Daisy whispered an apology with teary eyes, “I’m sorry,”

Charlene realized it was an accident and didn’t want to be too hard on her. She responded, “It’s okay, I know you didn’t mean it.”

With a faint smile and a wave to Daisy, Charlene turned and stepped into the elevator.

Granger watched the doors close before telling Daisy, still in his arms. “Daisy, we can’t pull on people’s clothes like that, okay?”

Daisy nodded vigorously, “Yeah, I get it.”

Charlene had to head back to Henderson Mansion for dinner and left early after wrapping up the group activity around four in the afternoon.

Stewart offered to walk her to the parking lot, reminding her, “Drive safe.”

“I will,” she replied.

As they talked, a car slowly approached them. Charlene didn’t notice until the rear window lowered, and Daisy’s head popped out, waving at her, “Bye.”

Charlene smiled softly, “Bye, Daisy.”

Noticing Granger’s gaze, she paused and gave him a nod in greeting.

Granger nodded back and then glanced at Stewart beside her before looking away.

After watching his car drive off, Stewart rubbed his chin. “Why do I feel like Granger was sizing me up?”

Charlene didn’t pay it much mind. “Why would he? He’s got no reason to.”

Stewart could only speculate, “Seeing me so close to you, he might think there’s something more and keep an eye out for his buddy Thorne?”

Charlene dismissed the idea with a lighter laugh. “Don’t worry. That’s not it.”

Granger and his circle were also close with Vesta. They’d prefer Thorne ended up with Vesta than with her.

Would they be concerned about her getting close to another man and possibly complicating things for Thorne? Unlikely.

After driving off, Charlene arrived at the Henderson Mansion as night fell.

Other than the servants, only Irma was there to greet her.

Seeing Charlene alone, Irma’s smile faltered. “Where’s Minnie?”

was usual that Thorne didn’t arrive with Jasmine, and Irma wouldn’t inquire about him. But wasn’t Jasmine usually with Charlene?

Since her foot healed and she visited Jasmine for a meal, Jasmine hadn’t contacted her again. As for their weekend plans, Charlene was in the dark. She didn’t bother asking.

After hearing Irma’s question, Charlene said, “They should be here soon.”

Though she said so, whether they’d come tonight remained uncertain, considering the previous incident at Sapphire Springs Resort,

Irma thought Charlene knew of Thorne and Jasmine’s whereabouts and didn’t press further.

After settling in, Charlene chatted with Irma until nearly 7:30 PM, yet there was no sign of Thorne and Jasmine.

Irma frowned. “What time is it? Why aren’t they here yet?”

Her irritation reminded Charlene of how Thorne had been absent during their trip to Sapphire Springs Resort. Clearly unhappy, she told Charlene, “Call them and hurry them up.”

Charlene obliged, dialing Thorne’s number.

He answered promptly, knowing why she called, and said, “Twenty minutes.”

Jasmine’s voice came through before Charlene could respond, “Bye, Ms. Hawkins.”

Charlene’s heart sank. They were with Vesta.

As Vesta’s gentle voice bid Thorne farewell, Charlene realized her suspicions were correct.

Then Thorne’s voice, colder, asked, “Anything else?”

Returning to the moment, Charlene replied, “No, that’s all.”

As she was about to hang up, Thorne ended the call first, leaving Charlene staring at her phone. “What’s the matter? He’s not coming again?” Irma grumbled, adding, “Thorne is too much!”

“No,” Charlene said with a smile. “Traffic’s bad. They’ll be here in twenty minutes.”

Irma’s mood lifted slightly but remained irked, “Let’s start without them, and Thorne deserves a cold dinner for this!”

The housekeeper chuckled and interjected, “Miss Minnie is with him, though.”

Irma huffed, relenting, “Fine, for my great–granddaughter’s sake, I’ll let it slide this time!” Charlene listened, a smile playing at the edges of her lips, but she chose not to respond.

Chapter 89

Twenty minutes later, Thorne and Jasmine arrived.

Irma didn’t glance at Thorne but warmly beckoned Jasmine with a smile, saying, “Here, my darling Minnie”

“Great-grandma.” Jasmine ran toward Irma, who hugged her and ruffled her hair before she went to Charlene. “Mommy.”

“Sweetie.” As Charlene hugged Jasmine, she detected a faint scent of the perfume that Vesta had been wearing earlier on her clothes. She didn’t voice her thoughts but gently pushed her away.

Thorne sat down beside Irma, handing her a box. “A peace offering”

It was Irma’s favorite type of iced tea, rare in the market and worth its weight in gold. Irma knew he apologized for missing the last trip to Sapphire Springs Resort.

She huffed, “Thinking of gifts for me, but what about Charlene? Have you prepared a peace offering for her?”

Thorne smiled, not saying a word, but glanced at Charlene. It was just a glance devoid of any other emotion.

Irma was ready to stick up for Charlene, hoping Thorne would pay her more attention. But for Charlene, it didn’t really matter anymore.

She didn’t look at Thorne, smiling, and said, “Irma, the food’s getting cold. Let’s eat.”

Irma thought Charlene was changing the subject to avoid discussing Thorne.

After all, when Thorne neglected her and Irma scolded him on her behalf, she would find excuses for Thorne.

Irma sighed in resignation, “You’re always taking his side.”

Charlene just smiled, saying nothing.

Thorne remained indifferent, and his expression was unchanged despite her defending him.

It was getting late. It was time to eat.

Irma stood up, taking Jasmine by the hand. “Minnie hasn’t had dinner with Great–grandma in a long time. Will you sit beside me today?”

Jasmine nodded obediently. “Okay.”

“You’re a good girl,” Irma said, glancing meaningfully at Thorne, the intention clear.

Charlene knew Irma was trying to play matchmaker with her and Thorne again. She didn’t look for Thorne’s reaction but followed Irma into the dining room.

As she sat opposite Irma and Jasmine, she noticed from the corner of her eye that Thorne had pulled out the chair beside her and sat down.

Irma seemed somewhat satisfied. Once the meal was served, she told Thorne, “Serve Charlene some food?

Charlene didn’t look at Thorne, saying, “No need, Irma. I can-”

Before she could finish, Thorne had served her favorite stir-fried meat on her plate.

Charlene paused, “Thank you.”

Thorne said nothing.

When Irma asked Thorne to serve Charlene, it wasn’t just for a single dish but to take care of her throughout the meal.

So, as Charlene’s plate neared empty, Thorne would serve her more, always her favorites. However, that didn’t signify much. After all, such instances had occurred a few times over the years, and with Thorne’s memory, he could remember without making an effort.

After dinner, Thorne stayed chatting with Irma.

Charlene stayed mostly on the sidelines, rarely jumping into the conversation or starting one with Thorne, and he even avoided making eye contact with him.

Seeing the couple barely communicate after so many years, Irma sighed helplessly.

By nine o’clock, Irma was tired and waved them off, suggesting they head upstairs to rest.

Chapter 90

Charlene helped Jasmine into her pajamas after a warm shower and was drying Jasmine’s hair. Jasmine watched Charlene’s focused face in silence, suddenly realizing that Charlene had become unusually quiet. It used to be that Charlene would fill their time with endless chatter.

Catching Jasmine’s thoughtful gaze, Charlene asked, “What’s on your mind, love?”

Jasmine shook her head. “Nothing.”

Maybe she was overthinking things. Or perhaps Charlene had something on her mind and didn’t feel like talking.

Once her hair was dry, Jasmine tumbled on her bed and asked, “Mommy, will you sleep with me tonight?”

Charlene paused, then asked, “Do you want me to stay with you tonight, sweetie?”

“I don’t mind either way. But you haven’t slept with Dad for a while. Don’t you want to sleep with him tonight?”

I’ll head back in a bit.”

Charlene hadn’t finalized the divorce papers with Thorne yet. If Jasmine hadn’t asked her to stay, staying in their room could stir up drama, especially if Irma found out.

Charlene left Jasmine’s room and found the light in their bedroom still on. Thorne was sitting by the desk, busy on his laptop.

He looked up when she walked in. Charlene quickly diverted her gaze and headed to the closet to grab her nightgown, then slipped into the bathroom to take a shower.

When she came out, Thorne was still typing away.

Dressed in her nightgown, Charlene sat at the edge of the bed, completing her skincare routine before settling in with a book, considering it was still early.

They were wrapped up in their worlds in the bedroom without exchanging.

Close to midnight, Charlene couldn’t keep her eyes open anymore. She put her book away, turned off her bedside lamp, and slept.

Charlene and Thorne hadn’t shared a bed in ages and thought it would be hard to fall asleep. She also half–expected Thorne to leave after finishing his work to be with Vesta.

With these thoughts, Charlene drifted off, the soft clicking of the keyboard lulling her to sleep. She slept surprisingly well, feeling cozy and warm under the covers.

As Charlene was about to get up, she felt a warm breath near her ear and realized she was holding someone. Stiffening, she quickly became fully awake.

Charlene opened her eyes and found herself snuggled up against Thorne, who was holding her tight with legs around her and sleeping deeply. They were so close that there was hardly any space between them.

Charlene could feel the warmth of his chest and the strength of his arms, taking pride in the fact that she was a peaceful sleeper.

The night before, she had consciously slept on the edge, thinking that even if she and Thorne were in the same bed, there would be a gap between them. So, it seemed unlikely she had rolled into his arms unless Thorne > had grown used to sleeping with Vesta during their separation and had mistaken her for Vesta in his half–asleep state.

With this thought, Charlene withdrew her hand from Thorne’s chest, slowly making a fist.

She tried to move out of his embrace, but her movement seemed to have woken him. Thorne’s grip tightened, pulling her closer into his embrace.

Caught off guard, Charlene was about to protest when a kiss landed on her forehead. “Sleep a bit longer.”

Thorne could never have said those words to her.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 71 to 80)

Chapter 71

When the word got out, there was a real stampede toward the front rows. But when folks from the back pushed through, Kenton was ready swarmed by those who had snagged the prime seats early on.

Vesta was among those in the front row, yet she didn’t engage with Kenton. Noticing this and feeling a bit antsy, Laverne waved her over.

Catching the signal, Vesta approached, “Aunt Laverne.”

Understanding Laverne’s intentions without a word, Vesta said, “With all these big shots swarming Mr. Wagner, trying to squeeze in for a chat wouldn’t really do much. Thorne said we could arrange for a one–on–one with Mr. Wagner some other time.”

“That’s right.” Laverne realized her impatience might have been a bit premature.

Thorne was mingling with the high–flyers they usually only read about, and hoping Vesta could expand her network, Laverne nudged her to get back into the mix.

Unfazed, Vesta mentioned, “I’ve met most of them already.”

Thanks to Thorne, these industry titans were quite cordial toward her.

Knowing how much Thorne looked out for Vesta, Laverne relaxed and smiled. “That’s good to hear.”

Still, after chatting with Laverne, Vesta returned to Thorne’s side. Breaking into that crowd wasn’t easy for just anyone. But being known as Thorne’s date, the crowd parted for her effortlessly.

After having their turn with Kenton, the business moguls stopped crowding him but started discussing market trends among themselves.

When Vesta came back, someone in the group teased, “Ms. Hawkins is a real catch, Thorne. You’ve hit the jackpot.”

Despite their lofty statuses, these moguls didn’t judge solely on background. Vesta’s impressive resume, beauty, and poise made her stand out as a remarkable young professional. Their compliments were genuine.

Thorne smiled, and Vesta graciously replied, “Mr. Dale, you flatter me.”

The conversation flowed until Kenton, pressed for time, excused himself to leave.

No one dared to hold him back, knowing the weight of his responsibilities.

As Kenton left, Charlene and Stewart were deep in conversation with tech specialists from various companies, never feeling the need to fight to meet Kenton like the others.

If they wanted to see Kenton, it wasn’t as straightforward as for some, but not impossible. Sure enough, shortly after Kenton left, Stewart received a message and guided Charlene out of the exhibit hall to meet Kenton in the parking lot.

Kenton was on his phone, probably messaging someone, when he looked up at their arrival.

Charlene halted, “Professor Wagner.”

Kenton nodded. With a cold tone, Kenton commented, “I’ve seen your exhibit. It’s decent. But,” his gaze swept over them with a chill, “three years, and this is all you’ve got?”

Chapter 72

Stewart and Charlene felt a chill run down their spine.

Stewart quickly said, “We’re already on that, developing a new product line. We should have some samples ready by next year.” “Uh-huh.” Kenton responded coldly, adding, “Don’t come to see me again until you get it done.”

Charlene and Stewart: “Yes, Professor Wagner.”

Kenton said again, “Send me a review tonight.”

Instantly, Charlene and Stewart realized that by ‘review,‘ their mentor meant a technical summary of today’s exhibition entries.

Charlene and Stewart nodded. “Yes, sir.”

As the conversation concluded, Stewart quickly added, “Professor Wagner, completing it in one night might be challenging.” It wasn’t just challenging, but it was near impossible.

“How about a month?” he ventured, considering the vast array of exhibits and the detailed analysis required, adding to thousands of words. How could they summarize it all in one night?

Kenton didn’t reply but fixed them with a look. Despite his gentle demeanor, Kenton’s gaze was something few could withstand. Stewart instantly straightened up. “Got it. We’ll get it done!”

Charlene was speechless.

At that point, it was clear their conversation with Kenton was over. Then, Kenton turned to Charlene.

Charlene straightened up. “Professor Wagner.”

“What were you thinking?” Kenton gave her a cold glance before turning to leave.

Charlene was stunned.

Stewart explained, “He was talking about your husband.”

Kenton meant, “Look at the partner you’ve chosen!”

Charlene realized it, too. But…

Did they say anything?” asked Charlene.

Earlier, she and Stewart were far from the front row in the conference hall.

Though she saw Thorne and Vesta greeting Kenton after his speech, she couldn’t catch what they had said.

Stewart shook his head. “No idea.”

Charlene was at a loss for words.

Fair enough.

As they were deep in their conversation, they didn’t notice when Vesta and Laverne came out and saw them talking to Kenton.

Watching Kenton’s departing figure, Laverne told Vesta, “Don’t worry. Charlene lacks your expertise. Knowing Kenton does her no good She can’t become his student.”

Vesta smirked, “I know.“.

“Let’s go,” she said.

Charlene and Stewart weren’t planning to leave yet. After all, that was a prime networking opportunity, and going home so soon would be a shame.

After Kenton left, they returned to the exhibition hall. They met Thorne again, but Charlene didn’t approach him, nor did he come over. To everyone else, they seemed like strangers.

Vesta and her group didn’t leave, either. Henley had approached Charlene in a jewelry store, openly expressing his interest. However, despite several encounters, he didn’t come over like last time.

Charlene found it amusing but understood why. After all, Vesta was there, and everyone knew Henley was Vesta’s father. Approaching her could reveal her marital status with Thorne, putting Henley in an awkward position as a father.

Chapter 73

Vesta would be on the verge of being drowned in criticism. It was blatantly obvious how much Henley favored Vesta.

Henley wanted to keep his distance from Charlene at these gatherings, yet he couldn’t resist getting to know Stewart.

So, when Charlene took a break to head to the restroom, Henley came over to Stewart with Vesta and Laverne.

Henley introduced, “Mr. Ferguson, it’s my pleasure to meet you. I’m Henley Hawkins, Vesta and Charlene’s father.”

Stewart shook his hand politely, responding, “Ah, Mr. Hawkins, nice to meet you.”

Henley glanced at Vesta before continuing, “Charlene can get a bit intense sometimes, and there seems to be some miscommunication between her and Vesta. As a dad, I’ve always wished they could get along, but Charlene isn’t having it.”

Stewart had an aha moment. “I see.”

“Yes,” Henley sighed before brightening up again, “But I am thrilled Charlene has met someone promising like you. I heard she’s started working at your company, PrimeStar. Please look out for her for me.”

It sounded like genuine concern. Had Henley not chosen this moment to chat in Charlene’s absence, had he not been so well–informed about Charlene’s past and her relationship with Thorne, Stewart might have believed him.

Put Stewart kept it light, laughing. “You’re too kind, Mr. Hawkins. Charlene is a great asset to PrimeStar.”

Henley and Vesta took Stewart’s words as mere pleasantries. What help could Charlene’s resume offer to someone like Stewart? At best, she might handle some menial tasks. Perhaps similar to what a junior programmer might do.

Of course, Henley kept these thoughts to himself. Vesta didn’t chime in either. Laverne just flashed a casual smile.

Henley continued, “You might already be aware of Vesta’s situation. She’s quite interested in CUAP and does hope to join PrimeStar.” Though Thorne’s arrangements meant Vesta didn’t have to worry about exploring CUAP further, connecting with someone as well–off and influential as Stewart was never a bad move. They might even collaborate closely with PrimeStar.

Stewart turned to Vesta, “Ms. Hawkins, I appreciate your interest. You’re exceptional. It would be a blessing to have you at PrimeStar, but Charlene is a friend.”

Vesta didn’t want to work at PrimeStar anymore. She didn’t want to be on bad terms with Stewart. After all, they might become close colleagues in the future. Making a friend was always better than making an enemy.

Stewart seemed much more approachable than at the previous gathering. Time would tell whether his change in attitude was genuine. They might still become good friends.

Vesta responded, “I understand and won’t press the issue, Mr. Ferguson. There’s no need to worry.”

Stewart smiled. “Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Hawkins.”

From a distance, they seemed to be getting along famously.

When Charlene returned from the restroom and saw them, she hesitated.

Laverne noticed and couldn’t help but smile.

Chapter 74

Sexing Charlene, Veeta maintained a neutral expression as she told Stewart, We’ve got some things to take care of, so we’ll be heading out. Let’s catch up some other time.

Stewart shook their hands, saying, “Sure, next time.

Without giving Charlene another glance, along with Henley, Vesta turned to leave

Given Stewart’s status and reputation, several influential figures had come over to invite him for lunch when it heard noon. And it seemed Thome would be joining them.

Thome’s presence indicated key industry leaders would also be there, probably to discuss future trends in Al.

It was a golden opportunity for Stewart to understand where the market was headed. Moreover, a successful lunch could pave the way for future collaborations.

Stewart was indeed interested. He shot a glance at Charlene, kind of asking for her opinion, not sure if she’d be okay with Thore being there.

Charlene firmly said, “I’m in.”

Once outside, she and Thorne would treat each other as strangers, but that didn’t mean she would avoid him. So, the group, with Charlene and Stewart in tow, went toward Thorne.

Thorne’s expression remained calm as they approached, though Vesta frowned slightly before returning to indifference.

Henley and Laverne joined them, too. Seeing Charlene was part of the group, their expressions soured.

Someone who hadn’t greeted Stewart yet took the opportunity to do so as they approached.

It was Thorne’s turn to shake Stewart’s hand. He said, “Nice to meet you.”

Nice to meet you,” Stewart replied, smiling. “Mr. Henderson, I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“You’re too kind, Mr. Ferguson.”

After exchanging pleasantries, Thorne and Vesta led the way to the parking lot, with Charlene and Stewart following.

Henley and Laverne tried to subtly signal to Charlene, suggesting she shouldn’t join them, but Charlene ignored their hints.

Thorne and Vesta shared a car while Charlene got into Stewart’s.

Unable to dissuade Charlene, Laverne frowned, “That Charlene is…”

The group of over twenty headed to a spacious private dining room and settled around a large round table.

Thorne naturally sat next to Vesta. Laverne had wanted to sit beside Charlene, concerned she might speak out of turn during the meal. However, she was too slow, and Stewart snagged the last seat beside Charlene.

As the group began to chat and order food, Thorne passed the menu to Vesta, inviting her to choose.

Taking the menu, Vesta asked, “What would you like?”

“You decide,” Thorne responded.

Those sitting nearby smiled at the exchange, commenting, “Mr. Henderson and Ms. Hawkins seem close.”

Vesta smiled, selecting a few dishes she knew Thorne would enjoy. Henley and Laverne also smiled, relieved.

Holding a menu, Stewart consulted Charlene on her preferences.

Overhearing the conversation, he glanced towards Thorne and Vesta, then back at Charlene, who seemed indifferent. After a brief discussion, they agreed on a few dishes.

Being Charlene wasn’t causing trouble, Laverne and Henley relaxed a bit.

Noticing their concern for Charlene, Vesta leaned in and whispered reassuringly, ‘Don’t worry. With Thorne here, she won’t cause trouble”

Chapter 75

Charlene would upset Thome if she dared to make a scene. Given her understanding of Charlene and Thorne’s marital dynamics, Charlene wouldn’t dare upset Thorne. After all, getting on Thorne’s bad side again would make him despise her more.

Hearing that, Laverne felt somewhat relieved. But she was worried that Charlene couldn’t handle the jealousy if Thorne were too good to Vesta.

Regardless of what they thought, Charlene didn’t pay special attention to their situation because the person *sitting beside her was Professor Hancock.

Professor Hancock knew Charlene was at the expo and had made a point to greet her earlier.

They had a great chat at a party last time, and he had been looking for a chance to talk to Charlene since then, but they had been too busy.

Since they ran into each other, he didn’t want to miss the chance. So, shortly after sitting down, he started a Conversation with Charlene.

The table was large, and Charlene and Professor Hancock didn’t want to disturb anyone else, so they kept their voices down.

Seeing Professor Hancock speaking amiably nonstop to Charlene over there, Vesta and Laverne assumed Charlene was consulting with him on professional matters and didn’t pay much attention.

The person sitting on the other side of Professor Hancock joked, “Hank, you can’t shake off your professional habits. You’ve been talking all day, and even now, at the dinner table, you can’t stop.”

Another person laughed and added, “Right? Earlier in the exhibition hall, Hank and Ms. Hawkins had chatted for a while.”

When the conversation turned to him, Professor Hancock smiled and didn’t indulge them, saying, “When I try to discuss technical stuff with you guys, you always send me off to your engineers. What, now you’re not used to me not talking to you?”

Someone glanced at Vesta and then at Charlene, saying, “Who would’ve thought today’s young ladies are so interested in Al, coding, and the like? Times have changed.”

“Indeed,” another person joined in. “After Hank talked to Ms. Hawkins at the exhibition, he told me there are more promising talents nowadays, saying our country’s future is bright.”

“Ms. Hawkins is a top talent from a world-renowned university, a promising figure.”

Hearing the compliments, Vesta humbly smiled. “I’m flattered.”

Being a man of high status, Thorne made Vesta, as his woman, more favored by everyone.

As for Charlene, everyone knew she was beautiful but heard she was only an employee at Stewart’s corporation. Despite her ambiguous relationship with Stewart, she had no other backing, so they didn’t pay her much attention.

When the food was on, Vesta served Thorne a slice of steak, and he naturally accepted it.

Then, everyone’s chat got rolling, slowly switching over to talking about the potential future of some of the exhibits at the expo.

Someone couldn’t help but say, “Speaking of which, Mr. Henderson, your autonomous car and Mr. Ferguson’s smart traffic programming language seem to mesh well together. It’s got me all excited. Are you guys not considering a collaboration?”

Chapter 76

Everyone had settled into their seats for dinner for quite a while, but Thorne and Stewart hadn’t exchanged much more than cursory glances.

Hearing so, Thorne casually dabbed the corner of his lips with a napkin, turning his gaze toward Stewart with a smile, “I’ve been pondering it. What do you think, Mr. Ferguson?”

Stewart wasn’t one to miss a business opportunity handed to him on a silver platter. “To earn Mr. Henderson’s esteem is a privilege for PrimeStar.”

If Thorne and Stewart were considering a partnership, Vesta was all for it. After all, a closer relationship between Thorne and Stewart would mean more chances for her to interact with Stewart. That would make it easier for her to sway Stewart to her side when the time came.

With this in mind, she shot Charlene a cold glance.

Charlene was chatting with Professor Hancock about various matters. Though she had kept an eye on the others at the table, she didn’t seem too invested.

She had no objections if Stewart was genuinely interested in working with Thorne. After all, there was no reason to turn away from a lucrative opportunity.

Dinner was winding down, and no one was going to just sit around. Anyone who was keen on discussing possible partnerships would wander over to the couches for a more chill chat.

Thorne’s mention of wanting to collaborate with PrimeStar during dinner was a casual remark. Whether it would materialize into something concrete was unclear to Charlene.

However, Mr. Dale, who was also at the dinner, was keen on collaboration and had pulled Stewart and his management team aside for a chat even before dinner was over.

Charlene followed them. Technical discussions were Charlene’s forte, but negotiations were Stewart’s domain.

Charlene sat quietly to the side, but noticing Stewart’s glass empty, she took it and said, “Let me get you a refill.”

Stewart smiled. “Thanks.”

Seeing Charlene perform what seemed secretarial duties for Stewart only confirmed Vesta and Laverne’s suspicions that Charlene joined PrimeStar to be Stewart’s assistant.

As Charlene turned with the glass in hand, she unexpectedly bumped into someone near Thorne, losing her balance. The next thing everyone knew, she had fallen into Thorne’s arms.

The room went silent. It looked like an accidental stumble to the onlookers, but who could say for sure? It was too convenient that she ended up in Thorne’s arms.

Charlene was undeniably attractive. Her figure was graceful and delicate, and her skin was smooth and soft as cream.

Though Vesta was also stunning, Charlene seemed to hold a slight edge. To be deliberately embraced by such a woman would stir thoughts in many a man’s mind. But Thorne was different.

With an icy vibe, he steadied Charlene by her shoulders then quickly stepped back, not showing a hint of being swept off his feet by her looks.

Realizing she had fallen into Thorne’s embrace, Charlene quickly regained her composure. After softly muttering an apology, she turned and walked away.

Vesta and Laverne were sure Charlene had thrown herself at Thorne on purpose.

Laverne snorted, commenting to Vesta, “See? We can’t trust her!”

“But all her efforts are in vain.”

Thorne’s indifference was a reassurance to them. ̧

Absolutely,” Laverne chuckled, “Thorne’s reaction must be comforting for you.”

Hearing that, Vesta smiled sweetly, lowering her gaze.

Henley frowned, reconsidering his opinion of Charlene. Despite her quiet demeanor, she seemed to have a few tricks up her sleeve.

Chapter 77

Stewart stopped his conversation with Mr. Dale when he noticed something was amiss and made a beeline for Charlene.

“Everything okay?”

Charlene nodded.

“Did you twist your ankle?”

*“A bit.”

Her ankle was indeed sore, likely a sprain. Stewart’s concern was comforting, yet it also brought a tinge of sadness.

She knew the looks she was getting from the people around them. They probably thought she was throwing herself at Thorne, desperate for his attention. Even with her injury, they likely thought she got what she deserved.

As for Thorne, he didn’t even make the effort to help her up, not even a basic “You okay?”

The only person who truly cared about her here was Stewart.

“Let me take a look?”

“It’s fine.”

Many people were around.

Ignoring her protests, Stewart scooped her up and carried her away from the crowd to sit down. He then knelt, slipped off her high heels, and gently lifted her leg to find her ankle swollen. He asked a waiter to call a doctor and fetch a pair of sneakers for Charlene.

Seeing Stewart so openly caring for Charlene stunned many. Suddenly, it seemed to many that the gossip of Charlene throwing herself at Thorne was perhaps a misunderstanding. After all, she and Stewart seemed genuinely close.

Vesta bit her lip, diverting her gaze. Then, she looked at Thorne.

Though aware of the intimate interaction between Charlene and Stewart, Thorne continued chatting with others nonchalantly.

Watching how much Thorne seemed indifferent to Charlene and Stewart’s closeness, Vesta’s lips relaxed into a smile. And she also continued her conversation with the others, no longer paying attention to Charlene.

Before long, the doctor on call came by. After taking a look at Charlene, he prescribed some cream for the pain. Once the doctor left, Stewart applied the ointment to Charlene. Charlene tried to take over, but Stewart gave her a look, saying, “Let me handle this,” and she relented.

After applying the ointment, the waiter returned with the sneakers for Charlene.

Charlene stood up, testing her foot. “It’s not too bad. I can walk.”

“That’s good.”

However, given her condition, Stewart suggested she skip the gallery visit in the evening. He had asked someone to take photos of the exhibits so she could review them later through a video recap.

Though disappointed, Charlene understood the situation. Stewart excused themselves to the others before taking Charlene home.

After they left, the rest of the group also started to disperse.

After Stewart dropped Charlene off at her place, he had to leave for another commitment.

Exhausted from the day’s events, Charlene wanted to rest before catching up with Stewart later about the “homework” their professor had assigned.

As she was about to drift off, her phone rang.

Picking it up, she saw an unfamiliar number.

Hesitantly, she answered, “Hello, who’s this?”

“Granger.”

Charlene sat up, surprised, “Mr. Harden?”

She had been so busy that she’d almost forgotten about the morning’s incident.

“Your car’s been taken care of on my end. You can come pick it up later,” Granger said before Charlene could respond further. “If you’re busy, I can have someone drive it back to you.”

Chapter 78

Charlene instinctively declined. “No need to trouble you. I can pick it up myself.”

Her refusal was quick and decisive, leaving a brief silence on the other end.

Charlene asked, “Mr. Harden?”

“Fine, I’ll send you the contact details for the garage shortly.”

“Thanks, appreciate it.”

Granger didn’t respond, simply ending the call.

With her foot injured, Charlene couldn’t pick up her car. After some thought, she decided to ask Stewart for help.

Stewart agreed to bring her car back once he finished his commitments.

That evening, after ordering pizza for dinner, Charlene received a call from Jasmine, inquiring when she’d come home.

Charlene explained straightforwardly, “Sweetie, I sprained my ankle, and it’s difficult to walk, so I’m staying out to recover. You should head to bed early.”

Jasmine was immediately worried when she heard about the injury. “What? Mommy, you hurt your ankle? Is it really bad? Does it hurt?”

“It hurts, but it’s not severe. I’ll be better in a few days.”

“Okay.”

Reassured by Charlene’s words, Jasmine still wanted to ensure she was okay, “So, where are you staying? We’ll find time to visit you tomorrow when Dad gets home.”

Charlene quickly dismissed the idea. “No need. I can take care of myself. Just focus on your studies.”

“Okay then…”

After a bit more chatting, they ended the call.

Later, Thorne returned home.

Upon seeing him, Jasmine said, “Dad,” and before Thorne could even respond, she hurriedly added, “Dad, Mommy hurt her ankle and is currently recuperating outside!”

Thorne acknowledged with a “Hmm.” He took off his high–quality suit jacket, handed it to the housekeeper, and mentioned, “I know.”

“Oh?” Jasmine looked up, surprised. “Dad, how did you know? Did Mommy tell you?”

Settling down and accepting a glass of water from Latonia, Thorne replied, “No, but I saw it with my own eyes.

“Saw it?” Jasmine paused, “You were there when Mommy got hurt?”

“Yes.”

Jasmine seemed to remember something, “Oh, right, Mommy works at Dad’s company, so Dad saw it when she got hurt, right?”

“Not exactly,” Thorne’s tone was indifferent. “Mom doesn’t work at my company anymore.”

“What?” Jasmine looked up, puzzled, “So, where does Mommy work now?”

“At a place she likes.”

After finishing his water, Thorne stood up, ruffled Jasmine’s hair, and advised, “Get some rest early.”

Jasmine acknowledged, “Okay.”

Around 8 pm, Stewart returned with Charlene’s car.

While taking over the keys, Charlene asked, “How much was the repair bill?”

She implied she wanted to reimburse him.

*Taking a seat on the couch, Stewart responded, “How would I know?”

“Huh?” Charlene was puzzled. “How did you pick up the car without paying?”

“No one asked me for payment. The workers let me take the car when they heard it was yours.”

Charlene paused, realizing.

So, had Granger taken care of the bill on her behalf? That was unexpected.

“What’s wrong?” Stewart noticed her changed expression.

Charlene shook her head. “Nothing.”

“Then let’s get to the homework so I can go home and rest. It’s been a long day. I’m beat!”

By homework, he meant the exhibition review assignment Kenton had given them that morning. “Sure,” Charlene agreed but added, “Let me make a quick call.”

“Alright.”

Charlene casually dialed Granger.

He answered almost instantly, “Hello?”

“Mr. Harden, it’s me, Charlene.”

Granger: “I know. What’s up?”

Charlene went straight to the point. “About the car, I’ve got it back. Did you cover the repair expenses? If so, how much was it? I’ll transfer the money to you now.”

Chapter 79

Granger fell silent and said, “I’ll shoot you the account details.”

“Thank you,” Charlene replied politely, “and sorry for bothering you. Also, I appreciate what you did today.”

Granger responded casually, “No worries,” before hanging up first.

Stewart, listening in, asked, “The guy who fixed your car today?”

By then, Granger had sent his bank details with a photo of the car repair bill.

Charlene glanced at it briefly, opened her mobile payment app, and said, “Yeah.”

From the tone of Charlene’s conversation with Granger, Stewart could tell she and Granger weren’t close.

He knew Granger, no doubt, and knew that Charlene knew him, too. But as far as he was aware, Charlene and Granger didn’t really get along that well. So, despite Charlene referring to the person on the other end as Mr. Harden, it never crossed Stewart’s mind that she was chatting with Granger.

Charlene transferred the exact amount to Granger without hesitation.

Afterward, she sent a thank–you note. Then, she and Stewart got down to the “homework” Kenton had assigned them.

They created a PowerPoint presentation and summarized the core technologies of all the exhibits they’d seen.

Still, given the number of exhibits, when they finished and sent the content to Kenton, it was already past 2 a.m.

Stewart was exhausted but had no change of clothes, so Charlene didn’t offer him to stay over.

After Stewart left, limping from her injury, Charlene went to take a shower before heading to bed.

Her foot wasn’t seriously injured, but Stewart had hoped she would take a few days off to rest before returning to work.

When Charlene woke up the following day, she decided to work from home and didn’t go out.

Not long after getting up, she received a call from Jasmine. “Mommy, is your foot feeling any better?”

Testing her foot, Charlene replied while making breakfast in the kitchen, “Yeah, a bit better.”

“That’s good,” Jasmine, also having breakfast, didn’t seem to know what to say next.

Charlene could tell. It hadn’t always been like this. Jasmine used to have endless stories to share with her. Bu their communication had dwindled over the last two years. Whenever Jasmine had something to say, she’d first go to Vesta, gradually leaving fewer and fewer words for their mother–daughter conversations.

Jasmine seemed concerned about her injury, but superficially. The concern was genuine but not overly so. In the past, any minor injury or even a cold would have Jasmine cry with worry, cling to her non–stop, comfort: her, and refuse to leave her side, eager to care for her. She was a little ray of sunshine then.

But somehow, Jasmine had shifted that warmth over to Vesta without Charlene even noticing.

Like the last time Vesta was sick, Jasmine had rushed to check on her right after breakfast, secretly texting Vesta behind Charlene’s back, and immediately after school, had her driver take her to see Vesta.

So, if Jasmine was worried about her, she could have insisted on getting her address the night before and had the driver take her over. But she didn’t come.

At a loss for words with Charlene, Jasmine turned to Thorne, sitting across from her at breakfast, and asked, “Dad, do you want to talk to Mommy on the phone?”

Chapter 80

Hearing Jasmine’s words, Charlene suddenly snapped back to reality.

Just the day before, she had fallen, and he hadn’t bothered to help her stand up. She was injured, but he acted as if it was none of his business,

His indifference could only mean he didn’t care about her, or perhaps he was worried about upsetting Vesta.

Vesta’s thoughts and feelings must be paramount to him, right?

Whether she lived or died seemed utterly inconsequential to him. Otherwise, why would he have reacted so indifferently to her fall and injury?

While thinking this, Charlene’s expression turned cold, and Thorne beat her to it as she was about to decline the call.

“Ask your mom.”

Upon hearing that, Jasmine asked Charlene, “Mommy, Dad’s asking if you want to talk to him over the phone.”

Charlene pursed her lips and stated plainly, “No need. Mommy’s busy.”

“Oh…” Jasmine told Thorne, “Dad, Mommy said no.”

Thorne acknowledged, “Hmm.”

Jasmine then said, “Well, Mommy, goodbye.”

“Yep, goodbye.”

After hanging up, Jasmine put down the phone, looked at Thorne, and mentioned, “Dad, Mommy seems mad.”

She wasn’t sure why, but she just had a feeling all of a sudden.

Thorne responded indifferently, “Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

“Hmm.”

And that was the end of that conversation.

Over the next few days, Charlene worked from home.

Jasmine called daily to check on her injury, confirming Charlene’s suspicion that she wouldn’t suggest visiting.

The “homework” Charlene and Stewart submitted to Kenton received feedback within two days. The core technical content they discussed, which others would consider confidential, got dismissed as worthless by Kenton.

Thus, for the following few days, Charlene and Stewart spent much time revising their “homework” based on Kenton’s comments alongside their regular work.

By Monday, Charlene’s foot was mostly better. She still wasn’t driving, but she could make it to the office for work.

Upon her arrival, Stewart shared, “Thorne seems genuinely interested in partnering with us.”

Thorne hadn’t visited personally but had sent someone to contact them the week before. Stewart feared it might upset Charlene and had kept it from her.

Someone from Thorne’s side was to visit again soon, and if the discussion went well, they could finalize a preliminary collaboration plan.

Quincy, the technical director sent by Thorne from his tech company but not an employee of the Henderson Group, met Charlene for the first time.

Upon learning that Charlene was also in tech, he greeted her courteously, “Ms. Ross, nice to meet your

Charlene responded, “Nice to meet you, too.”

The subsequent exchange was pleasant.

By noon, playing host, PrimeStar invited a few individuals from Thorne’s company for lunch.

As they arrived at the restaurant and left the car, they saw Thorne and Vesta exiting their vehicle.

Seeing them, Charlene hesitated.

Stewart rubbed his forehead, startled by how things had strangely lined up.

However, Quincy brightened up and called out, “Mr. Henderson!”

Thorne and Vesta turned around.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 61 to 70)

Chapter 61

Thorne owned many companies and was always busy with work.

With Thorne away on business in the next few days, Jasmine was battling boredom at home. Unable to resist, she dialed up Charlene once more.

When Jasmine called, what happened in the past few days had faded for Charlene.

Seeing Jasmine’s name flash on her phone, she picked up eagerly.

Jasmine sighed into the phone, “Mommy, when are you coming home?”

Learning Thorne was out, Charlene promised to swing by after work.

Charlene’s return lit up Jasmine’s world. She clung to Charlene, sharing a barrage of school stories, and introduced her to the latest video game craze, insisting on teaching Charlene how to play.

With her homework done, Charlene indulged in whatever Jasmine wanted to do or explore, as long as it was healthy and safe.

It didn’t take Charlene long to understand the game, and they teamed up for a good hour of playtime.

That night, Jasmine was over the moon and insisted on Charlene staying by her side until she fell asleep, a request Charlene happily Obliged, preferring it to the emptiness of the master bedroom.

On Thursday evening, as Charlene turned off the exhaust fan and was about to exit the kitchen with dinner, Jasmine’s voice rang out, “Daddy, you’re back!”

Followed by a deep, pleasant voice. “Yeah, have you guys eaten yet?”

“Not yet, but Mommy’s just about done.”

“Is that so?”

Charlene paused, then stepped out with the dish in her hands.

By then, Jasmine and Thorne had come from the living room.

“Mommy, Daddy’s back.”

Charlene glanced at Thorne briefly before returning to the meal at hand.

After hanging up her apron, they took their usual seats at the table.

Munching on the veggies Charlene had served her, Jasmine asked, “Daddy, weren’t you supposed to be back tomorrow?”

“Wrapped things up early, so I came back.”

“Oh…”

Dinner at the Henderson family was a casual affair. Jasmine was lively, and though Thorne wasn’t much of a talker, he always engaged with his daughter.

Bubbling with stories, Jasmine turned to Charlene, “Mommy, why aren’t you saying anything?”

Charlene replied softly, “I enjoy listening to you two.”

“Oh…”

Even the housekeeper couldn’t help but notice something was off with Charlene.

While she often kept conversations with Thorne to a minimum that wouldn’t bother him, she never missed an opportunity to welcome him warmly upon his return from trips. However, she barely even looked at him today.

Thorne seemed clueless to Charlene’s weird vibes, and his face didn’t change.

Then, Thorne’s phone started ringing. It was a call from Irma.

“Off on another trip?”

“I just got back.” Thorne set down his phone, switched on the speaker, and continued eating as he talked, “What’s up, Grandma?”

Irma chuckled. “I haven’t seen Charlene and Minnie in a fortnight. It’s getting colder now. Why don’t you bring them over to Sapphire Springs Resort tomorrow? We could all do with a warm soak in the springs.”

Thorne nodded. “Got it.”

Hanging up, Jasmine was thrilled. “We get to soak in the hot springs again. Yay!”

Thorne looked at Charlene, saying, “I’ll arrange for someone to pick you up tomorrow evening.”

Without looking up, Charlene said, “No need. I’ll drive over from the office myself.”

Chapter 62

No way, Mommy. Can you come with me, please? Sapphire Springs Resort is so far. It will be boring if I go alone.”

Charlene paused.

Oh well.

“Alright.”

PrimeStar had been developing a new app, and after dinner, Stewart called to discuss some technical issues with her.

While Thorne and Jasmine chatted in the living room, Charlene stepped outside to take the call. It was half an hour later when Charlene finally wrapped up the conversation.

Jasmine looked up at her, unable to resist commenting, “Mommy, you’ve been getting a lot of calls lately, talking for hours every evening. You never used to do that.”

Overhearing that, Thorne looked up at her.

Hearing Jasmine mention it made the housekeeper realize it was true. Before, Charlene rarely spent so much time on the phone, let alone have such lengthy conversations.

Could Mrs. Henderson be having an affair? the housekeeper wondered.

No, that seemed unlikely. Given Charlene’s feelings for Thome, that just couldn’t be it.

“Just some work stuff,” Charlene replied briefly. “I’m going upstairs to handle a few things.”

Jasmine said, “Okay.”

Charlene booted up her computer to start working on the files Stewart had sent her.

Seeing her so busy, Jasmine didn’t want to disturb her. After playing alone and taking a bath, she peeked in again.

Charlene hadn’t neglected her professional skills in the past few years. Occasionally, when she had free time, she’d even design a few programs, sharing some basics with Jasmine when she came over, though Jasmine was only three or four and often fell asleep listening.

As Jasmine looked on, Charlene didn’t mind her and kept working.

Jasmine didn’t understand much but suddenly realized this work seemed familiar. Vesta had done something similar.

Jasmine watched for a bit before heading to bed.

Charlene continued working until she finished, then shut down her computer. Checking the time, she realized it was already past 2 am.

She hadn’t gone back to the master bedroom, and Thorne hadn’t shown any reaction. Maybe her bunking in Jasmine’s room and cutting back on their time together was just what he wanted.

The following day, Charlene didn’t wake up to make breakfast.

Jasmine woke up. Seeing Charlene asleep beside her, she realized her mom had stayed with her through the night.

Seeing Charlene still asleep, Jasmine quietly got up and left the room.

Seeing Thorne, she yawned, “Morning, Dad.”

Thorne responded with a simple “Hmm.”

“Mommy’s still asleep.”

“Hmm.”

When Charlene got up for breakfast, Thorne almost finished eating. They didn’t talk much, and Thorne left after finishing his meal.

Charlene also headed to the office when it was time. She left work on time that evening. When she got home, Jasmine was already waiting in the car. But Thorne hadn’t returned yet.

Charlene and Jasmine waited for over twenty minutes, with Jasmine frowning. “Dad’s taking forever.”

Calmly reading a book, Charlene didn’t seem bothered.

Then, the living room phone rang.

A few seconds later, the housekeeper relayed, “Mr. Henderson says he’s busy and can’t make it back. He’s asked you and Miss Minnie to go to Sapphire Springs Resort, and he’ll join later.”

Charlene was indifferent, responding, “Got it.”

Thorne had said he’d join them later but never showed up that night, not even when it was deep into the night.

Chapter 63

Imma hadn’t seen Thorne, and it was getting under her skin, leaving Jasmine feeling pretty down in the dumps, too.

But Charlene was the picture of calm amidst the storm, pouring Irma a cup of coffee with a serene expression, suggesting, “Maybe he’s caught up in something urgent and can’t break away.”

Irma was in a foul mood, calling it a night much earlier than usual.

Jasmine tried calling Thorne several times, but it was like talking to a brick wall. She got no answer,

The following morning dawned. When Charlene woke up, the bed beside her was empty. There was no sign of Jasmine anywhere.

After getting ready for the day, Charlene left her room to find the place eerily quiet.

Bored out of her mind because Thome was a no–show, Jasmine had someone take her to the city for excitement bright and early. And Irma? She caught a chill from the evening breeze the night before, ending up with a splitting headache in the wee hours, and had headed back to the Henderson Mansion before Charlene even stirred.

Not wanting to disturb her rest, they didn’t even bother to inform Charlene.

So, there was Charlene, the only guest in the huge Sapphire Springs Resort, except for the staff.

wasn’t like Jasmine couldn’t have waited for Charlene to wake up to take her out for some fun. But Jasmine sneaking off without a word probably meant she got some news from Thorne’s end, planning to meet with him and Vesta, and was worried Charlene might object.

The weather was dreary, with rain pouring down, but the hot spring under its protective cover offered a cozy refuge. There’s something special about soaking in the hot waters while reading a book and admiring the rainy landscape.

Besides, Charlene enjoyed her solitude, which allowed her more time to herself. So, even with everyone gone, Charlene decided to stay put at Sapphire Springs Resort.

It was Sunday afternoon. Charlene planned to have dinner before heading home and got a call from Irma. “Charlene, I rang Thome in the morning, asking him to pick you up from Sapphire Springs Resort tonight. Did he get in touch?”

Nope. Thorne was supposed to join them at Sapphire Springs Resort but had been MIA without a call.

Jasmine hadn’t reached out, either, since she sneaked off the day before.

But Charlene wasn’t about to bother Irma with this.

To keep things simple, she lied, “Yes.”

Feeling relieved, Irma didn’t press further after Charlene inquired about her health, and they ended the call.

Charlene had dinner at Sapphire Springs Resort as the sun dipped below the horizon.

Irma mentioned Thorne would come for her, but there she was, waiting until nearly nine with no sign of him.

Sapphire Springs Resort was a good hour and a half from her home, and Charlene couldn’t wait longer. She arranged for a resort shuttle to take her back.

Sleep was about to claim her on the ride home when her phone jolted her awake. It was Connie.

Picking up, Charlene said, “Connie?”

“Damn it! That bitch!”

Caught off guard, Charlene was stunned, and Connie quickly explained, “Sorry, just venting.”

“What’s up?”

“Well, I was at this charity gala tonight, right? And I saw your deadbeat dad and Vesta. Some girl called Vesta out for being a homewrecker, doused her in red wine, and made a huge scene. This girl, from a well–to–do family, didn’t let it go easily. I was enjoying the drama when, guess what, your husband showed up!”

Charlene was silent for a bit, then continued to listen as Connie spoke, barely concealing her irritation. “It was a high–profile charity event, live–streamed and everything. Vesta and her crew aren’t A-listers, but him showing up to back Vesta and whisking her away got caught on camera and broadcast live.”

Connie sent over the live stream link.

Charlene opened it to find a noisy gala with performances, making it hard to catch any conversation. But the video did a fine job capturing the moment the girl confronted Vesta, the ensuing argument, and the wine–throwing incident in all its messy glory.

Chapter 64

The scene was chaotic, a modern-day Shakespearean drama unfolding at the edge of the dance floor. Connie had been all along. The f’s family did come from money, judging by their bold confrontation with the Hawkins family. Henley tried to ease the tensions, his demeanor humble, attempting to reason with the furious party, but the girl’s family had none of it. Their barrage of insults left the Hawkins family looking visibly shaken, a storm cloud of humiliation brewing over them,

When the night seemed to hit its lowest, Thome made his grand entrance. In a move out of a Hollywood movie, he shed his jacket, draping it over Vesta’s shoulders, before exchanging a few hushed yet firm words with the girl’s elders. Without waiting for a response, he scooped Vesta up in his arms and left the scene with the confidence of a knight in shining armor

Thorne’s stepping in drastically changed the mood of the girl’s family. They tried to follow, maybe hoping to smooth things over, but they were stopped by the evening’s security discreetly set up by the dinner hosts.

As the video of the incident spread like wildfire across social media, the girl’s family’s initial bravado faded into a desperate attempt to reconcile with the Hawkins family. But Henley and his party, buoyed by Thorne’s assertive rescue, paid them no mind, their earlier anxiety replaced by silent solidarity as they followed Thorne out of the venue.

The buzz surrounding the event wasn’t just about the stars in attendance but the juicy drama that unfolded. Though Vesta and the other girl were strangers to the public eye, the story caught fire, fueled by the revelation that Thorne, a young and successful entrepreneur known for his low profile despite his high society lineage, was the knight in the tale.

The online world erupted with admiration for Thorne’s unexpected heroism and good looks, comparing him to his business achievements and social standing. Meanwhile, Vesta’s credentials as a PhD holder, racer, adventurer, and hacker at 25 sparked fantasies of her being a real-life heroine straight out of an adventure novel.

As fans connected the dots from past times, Thorne was spotted at Vesta’s races. Their cheerleading for the couple ramped up, and they painted their pairing as a match made in heaven. Speculation about the girl’s boyfriend trying to hit on Vesta seemed absurd to the public, given the evident disparity in charm and achievement between him and Thorne.

The saga left Charlene feeling out of the loop, especially after waiting for Thorne to pick her up from Sapphire Springs Resort, a plan forgotten in the evening’s drama. Unperturbed, she retreated into the night, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts, only to find solace in the comfort of her bed and the peace of a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 65

The next day, Charlene woke up to a sunny morning, grabbed a breakfast of toast and scrambled eggs, and headed to work as usual.

At lunch, she was halfway through her sandwich when her phone rang. It was Jasmine, calling for the first time since she had snuck away from Sapphire Springs Resort.

Charlene answered, “Hey, sweetie.”

“Hi, Mommy.” Jasmine’s voice came through, light and a bit cautious.

“Eaten yet?”

“Just did!”

Jasmine received Vesta’s call that morning at Sapphire Springs Resort. Vesta said Thorne had taken her out for fun and asked if she wanted to join. Without a second thought and without letting Charlene know, she dashed off.

They had a blast, only returning to town late yesterday afternoon. However, they didn’t come home the night before. This morning, back at school and feeling guilty, Jasmine worried Charlene might be upset, so she called.

But hearing Charlene casually ask about her meal made it sound like she wasn’t mad about her sneaky exit, which made Jasmine feel relieved. She knew Charlene couldn’t stay mad at her!

Recently, Jasmine noticed a shift in Charlene’s behavior – fewer daily calls and less prying into her whereabouts. Jasmine appreciated the newfound freedom.

Charlene didn’t ask about the past two days. She wasn’t interested.

After chatting briefly about Jasmine’s school life, Charlene hung up and returned to her desk when Stewart approached. “The Future Tech Expo is tomorrow. Shall we meet up at the office to head over together?”

“Sounds good,” Charlene agreed.

The following morning, minutes after she left home, Charlene’s car broke down, causing a fender bender that escalated into a traffic nightmare. Amidst the honking and frustrations, Charlene apologized to the other drivers and called for roadside assistance, worried about making it to the expo on time.

As she waited, a familiar figure crossed the street toward her.

“Car trouble?” Granger’s voice was calm.

A bit surprised to see him, Charlene briefly explained her situation. She had informed Stewart, who suggested waiting for a company–arranged pickup, but Granger offered a ride instead.

They were on their way five minutes later, sitting awkwardly apart in the backseat.

“Thanks,” Charlene muttered, to which Granger replied, “No problem.”

Granger was busy with calls for most of the ride, offering Charlene a reprieve from the awkward silence. Eventually, they arrived at the expo, and Charlene thanked Granger before quickly heading inside.

No sooner had Charlene left than a sleek black car pulled up beside Granger’s. Spotting the car, Vesta confirmed it was Granger and approached him with surprise and curiosity.

After a brief exchange, after recognizing Granger, Henley and Laverne greeted him warmly. Granger excused himself after a phone call and Vesta’s group moved on to the expo.

Inside, Charlene caught up with Stewart and the team. Stewart whispered, “Our mentor’s here, too. Luckily, you got here on time. He wouldn’t have been pleased with tardiness.”

Charlene breathed a sigh of relief, feeling thankful her day hadn’t started with a lecture from a mentor known for his strict punctuality The close call only emphasized the importance of first impressions, even years after graduation.

Chapter 66

They scanned their tickets and entered the exhibition hall, which was buzzing with excitement. The hall was vast and full of flying cars, lifelike robots, and other displays.

There were numerous exhibits, each focusing on its core technology. Charlene and her group were immediately captivated upon entering.

Being well–known, Stewart had barely been there a moment before people started coming over to greet him. He also took the time to introduce Charlene to some of his contacts.

As she smiled, greeted people, and faced the direction of the exhibition hall’s entrance, her gaze met with Vesta and her group, who had just walked in.

Vesta stopped. She hadn’t expected to see Charlene there. After all, this kind of tech expo was a dream networking event for the elite, and every spot was highly precious.

As a major shareholder of PrimeStar, Stewart’s taking Charlene, an undergraduate student, under his wing at PrimeStar might not have raised eyebrows among the staff. But allocating such a valuable expo spot to Charlene, a new undergraduate recruit, surely fed feathers among the other PrimeStar elites.

Stewart was Kenton’s student, and Vesta had heard that his expertise in the field was still unmatched even though he divided his attention between business and his passion for Al. The direction of product development at their company had always been his call. His knack for technology, value for talent, and the company’s core fortress, CUAP, meant PrimeStar had flourished over the years Raleigh had always spoken highly of him, calling him an exceptional boss.

However, Vesta had been skeptical of Stewart’s judgment when he chose not to hire her, feeling he didn’t live up to Raleighi’s praise. And then, he had given Charlene such a crucial expo spot. It seemed like a complete mess to her With that thought, Vesta frowned.

Henley and Laverne also spotted Charlene and shared the same surprised look. They weren’t expecting to see her there.

Charlene merely glanced at them before turning her attention away.

Seeing Charlene chatting amicably with a tall man, Henley frowned and asked Vesta, “Do you know that man?”

“That’s Stewart.”

“That’s Stewart?” Henley was genuinely surprised.

He knew about Charlene’s move from the Henderson Group to PrimeStar but didn’t realize Stewart held her in such high regard.

Before Vesta could reply, someone approached them. “Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Hawkins, glad that you made it.

“Mr. Gallagher.” Vesta and Henley greeted the newcomer.

They initially had only two tickets, but after the charity gala “incident” the night before, which made their connection with Thome a top of hot gossip, Mr. Gallagher, seeking to curry favor with Thorne, had a ticket delivered to them overnight upon learning they were one short for the Future Tech Expo.

Following last night’s drama, the link between Thorne and Vesta was well known. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Mr. Gallagher, more people came to greet them. Soon, their group became the center of attention, drawing curious glances from the crowd- On Charlene’s side, noticing the buzz around the Hawkins family, Mr. Roland remarked, “Over there, the Hawkins family, you’ve heard right? Ms. Hawkins and Thorne have a deep connection. Look at them. Everyone’s rushing to schmooze.”

Mr. Roland’s tone carried a hint of disdain. Stewart was also aware of last night’s charity gala drama involving Vesta.

Chapter 67

Charlene glanced at Mr. Roland as he spoke with disdain about the Hawkins family, prompting her to ask, “Do you have some best the Hawkins family, Mr. Roland?”

Mr. Roland shook his head. “Beef? Nah, not really. See, the gal who was arguing with Ms. Hawkins last night, Star, is actually the daughter of a good buddy of mine. I’ve seen her grow up since she was a little squirt. Starr can be a bit wild but she’s not the type to fy off the handle.”

“Her fiancé, that Bush kid, got pretty cozy with another girl a few years back and almost called off his engagement to Start But then, out of the blue, that girl got to know Thorne and dropped the Bush boy like a hot potato.”

Mr. Roland’s story implied Vesta had once interfered in Starr’s relationship with her fiancé, but after climbing the social ladder by getting involved with Thorne, she had backed off.

However, Mr. Roland was not dwelling on the past. But the fiasco from the night before had riled him up.

He sighed, “My friend and Starr were supposed to attend today’s expo as well, but after last night’s drama and Mr. Henderson’s intervention went viral online, people have been bashing Starr left and right online, leaving her in tears,

“Furthermore, after discovering Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Henderson’s connection, many old foxes rushed to cozy up to the Hawkins family to avoid becoming targets themselves today. So, my friend and Starr decided to bail.”

Listening to this, Charlene and Stewart didn’t know what to say.

When Charlene peeked at Vesta again, she saw even more folks clustering around her.

After wrapping up the conversation with Mr. Roland, Charlene joined Patton and others in exploring and discussing the expo’s exhibits. They were all excited over the multitude of new technologies on display.

After a while, Stewart suddenly approached Charlene, gesturing in a direction.

It was Thorne. He had shown up, too. His tech firm had a significant footprint domestically. And known for his tech–savvy, it didn’t surprise Charlene that he’d attend, especially since Vesta was there. How could he not be?

And there he was, standing right by Vesta’s side, surrounded by people as if they were a couple.

Charlene spared them a glance before looking away.

Then, she spotted Moran. He was there as well. However, Moran was in conversation and hadn’t noticed her.

Stewart inquired, “Does he know you’re here?”

Charlene shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

After all, although she and Thorne had met occasionally, they had never discussed their situation. Their conversations, if any, revolved around their daughter, Jasmine. So, how could Thorne know she was at the expo?

Visibly annoyed, Stewart said, “Are you not going to say hi?”

Charlene and Thorne were still technically married. If she made her presence known as Mrs. Henderson, Stewart wondered about Thorne and Vesta’s reaction.

Charlene understood his point. She shook her head, “No, let’s not.”

First off, it wasn’t really required.

Secondly, if she boxed Thorne in, for Vesta’s sake, he might spill the beans about her past plot against him to everyone.

Without proof, even if she weren’t the culprit, she’d be the one embarrassed. With so many entrepreneurs around, the mishandling situation could affect her uncle’s business. Charlene didn’t want to act on a whim.

Chapter 68

Charlene withdrew her gaze as Patton called her over for some assistance. Without further ado, she turned her back, no longer

reoccupied with what was happening on Thorne’s end.

As she spun around, Moran caught sight of her.

At that moment, Vesta had drifted toward Henley, leaving Thorne by his lonesome.

Moran walked over, nudging Thorne’s side with his elbow before subtly gesturing toward Charlene. “Over there. Your wife’s here, too.”

Following Moran’s hint, Thome looked in the indicated direction and spotted Charlene.

She held a tablet, explaining a prototype’s technical nuances to Patton and his crew.

Charlene and the team were so engrossed that they didn’t sense Thorne and his company’s curious glances.

Moran paused before quizzing, “Who are those folks with your wife? Is she discussing the core tech of the prototype? She’s savvy, huh?” Thome stared at Charlene, his gaze unyielding, words unspoken. Sensing something, Charlene glanced their way. Their eyes met across the distance, and it was a silent exchange.

Charlene hesitated. The distance made it hard for Charlene to decipher the exact emotion in Thorne’s eyes, but she noticed Thorne seemed to smile.

Was he smiling at her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. With confusion and curiosity, Charlene averted her gaze.

Moran noticed and asked, “What’s with the smile?”

Thome replied, “Nothing.”

Moran didn’t press further. He couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow when Charlene saw them, especially Thorne, and reacted as if looking at a stranger, keeping her composure.

Was Charlene playing hard to get, or was she just being tactful?

Given Thorne’s reluctance to make their marriage public, whether at that party or the expo, she had always maintained a distance from Thorne, careful not to reveal any signs of their relationship. Indeed, Charlene seemed quite considerate in this aspect.

Vesta approached, asking, “What are you guys talking about?”

Ever quick, Moran responded, “Nothing.” Then, turning to Vesta, he asked, “Have you finished your chat?”

Before Vesta could answer, someone approached them with Professor Hancock, introducing, “Professor Hancock, this is Ms. Hawkins, the tech prodigy I mentioned earlier.”

It was the same Professor Hancock Stewart introduced to Charlene at a previous gathering.

Vesta had seen Hancock then but hadn’t paid much attention, given her focus wasn’t on mingling with the tech elites, barely recognizing Hancock.

A disagreement between Vesta and Stewart slightly marred their previous encounter. But engaged in conversation with Charlene then, Hancock hadn’t paid much mind to it and never brought it up.

Greeting Vesta, he said, “Nice to meet you, Ms. Hawkins.”

“Nice to meet you.”

With the Hawkins family’s tech firm in dire need of tech talents, learning of Professor Hancock’s reputation made Vesta courteous, with Henley coming over to greet Hancock.

After that, Vesta and Professor Hancock had a lengthy conversation, surrounded by numerous prototypes ripe for discussion…

Not being tech–savvy, Henley and Laverne stayed out of the technical chatter.

Chapter 69

They were at the expo with a clear goal of networking and making connections.

Of course, after Thorne’s arrival, Henley and Laverne couldn’t help but keep an eye on him while networking. They were curious how he would react upon seeing Charlene.

Soon enough, they noticed that when Thorne saw Charlene, he had zero reaction. It was as if he saw a stranger. He didn’t even bother to give her a second glance.

Rumor had it that Charlene had resorted to some pretty low tactics to corner Thorne into marrying her. Thorne had no affection for her. He hardly spent time at home and harbored nothing but disdain for Charlene. It seemed the rumors were true.

‘As the expo was gearing up to start, the staff gave a heads up to the key folks from different companies to make their way to the

conference hall for the closing get–together.

Stewart and Charlene represented PrimeStar in the conference hall, leading the way. Vesta and Laverne were surprised to see Charlene entering the hall.

Laverne leaned to Vesta and whispered, “Seriously? Stewart holds her in such high regard?”

After seeing Stewart bringing Charlene along to the expo, it was clear that Stewart had a soft spot for Charlene. But they hadn’t expected him to be this invested.

After all, Charlene was a divorcee with a child. Despite her beauty, being a catch himself, Stewart could find someone arguably better.

On the verge of her second marriage was beyond them. Why he was so into Charlene, a woman on

Vesta remained silent.

Though they had made it to the expo, the conference hall seating was limited. Their company hadn’t provided any exhibits, which meant seating in the back rows. However, Thorne had arranged for Vesta to sit in the front row with him.

Hearing that, Henley couldn’t help but chuckle. Charlene was there, yet Thorne had Vesta sit with him.

Laverne laughed, adding, “I heard Kenton will give a speech later. Scoring a front-row seat means we’re more likely to get a word in with him.”

Of course, Vesta was well aware of this.

Seeing Charlene and Stewart settling down in a middle row, Laverne initially felt miffed. But then, knowing Vesta got to sit before her she instantly felt better.

Vesta, of course, noticed Charlene and Stewart. As she passed by Charlene with Thorne, she acted as if Charlene was invisible, not sparing her a glance.

Charlene and Stewart noticed them but didn’t pay much attention.

However, someone nearby mentioned with envy, “I heard Mr. Wagner is sitting in the front row. Being in the front row means you can speak to him. How envious.”

“Indeed.”

Charlene and Stewart exchanged glances.

Stewart leaned in and whispered, “Don’t worry. She won’t catch his eye even if she gets a chance to meet Mr. Wagner.”

Stewart had a fair idea of Vesta’s professional level since they met for the first time.

Charlene understood his point but countered, “What if she’s hiding her true abilities?”

Stewart was momentarily speechless. That was a possibility he had considered, but could it be true?

While he mulled over that, the host took to the stage to start his talk. Shortly after the host concluded his lengthy address, he announced, “Please welcome Mr. Kenton to the stage to deliver his speech!”

Chapter 70

Kenton was a name known globally, yet he was surprisingly young and was just a tad over forty.

Tall and slender with rimless glasses on his nose, he went to the stage amidst thunderous applause as the host finished the introduction.

After reaching the center of the podium, his gaze swept over the audience, bringing an instant hush to the room.

“Thank you to the organizers for this heartfelt invitation…” he began, keeping his opening remarks brief.

After summarizing and affirming the exhibits at the show, he answered questions from some of the corporate attendees. Many people wanted to ask questions, but time was limited. Half an hour later, Kenton stepped down from the stage.

There were other segments to follow in the conference, and after stepping down, Kenton moved toward the front–row seat prepared for him by the organizers.

As he passed, several business tycoons in the front row stood to shake hands and greet Kenton, causing a wave of envy from those in the back, especially among some of the technical staff.

Sitting next to Kenton’s seat was Thorne. As Kenton approached, Thorne stood up.

Sitting beside Thorne, Vesta did the same.

Thorne reached out for a handshake, “Mr. Wagner, it’s been a while.”

Thorne and Kenton had met before. It was many years ago

With a cold demeanor, Kenton extended his hand. “It has indeed been quite some time.”

If one were to count, it had been over a decade.

Kenton’s aloofness wasn’t personal toward Thorne. He was like that with everyone, including his students.

Vesta also extended her hand. “Mr. Wagner, I’m Vesta. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Kenton glanced at her, grunted in acknowledgment, and after shaking hands with her and a few others who came up, he sat down. Thorne sat to Kenton’s right while someone else on his left chatted with him. Kenton engaged in a half–hearted chat with them. Thorne sat, listening to the speakers on the stage. Vesta wanted to talk to Kenton, but with Thorne in between, it wasn’t easy. Noticing Thorne wasn’t initiating conversation with Kenton, she leaned in and whispered, “Did you and Mr. Wagner have a fallout?”

Thorne chuckled. “Not at all.”

“Then why…”

Everyone wanted a moment with Kenton, so why didn’t Thorne seize the opportunity to talk more with him?

She considered asking to switch seats with Thorne but decided against it, seeing Kenton engaged in a lively conversation with a well–known business magnate to his left. Given her lower profile, disrupting their chat could potentially offend them.

“He doesn’t think much of me,” Thorne finally said.

“What?” Vesta was shocked, wondering if she had misunderstood.

But Thorne’s smile confirmed she hadn’t. Yet, if that were the case, didn’t it imply some tension? However, Thorne seemed utterly unfazed.

Without further discussion, Vesta dropped the subject.

Time flew by, and finally, the conference was done. Rumors swirled that Kenton wouldn’t leave right away.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 51 to 60)

Chapter 51

When Charlene walked in, the room went silent, every pair of eyes fixed on her in awe.

Too thrilled to remain seated, someone stood up and rushed to ask, “Mr. Ferguson, is this stunning lady our new colleague?”

“Word does get around, doesn’t it?” Stewart chuckled, turning to introduce Charlene. “This is Charlene Ross. She’s joining our company-”

Raleigh cut him off and suddenly blurted, “Did you give up on Vesta because of her, Mr. Ferguson?”

Stewart paused a moment, then nodded, “Yeah. I was thinking of giving you the rundown later…”

Before he could finish, Raleigh turned to Charlene, saying, “Vesta just got her PhD from one of the top ten universities, and she’s only 25. If Ms. Ross managed to get her spot here at PrimeStar, her resume must be even more impressive, right?”

The word around was that Stewart had personal reasons for not hiring Vesta, who had not revealed the real causes.

Raleigh had seen Charlene hugging Stewart downstairs earlier, which led him to believe her hiring at PrimeStar was due to personal connections.

Despite the company’s reputation for attracting top talent, having a resume like Vesta’s was rare, even nationally. He doubted Charlene’s achievements could surpass hers.

Without waiting for Charlene to respond, he sneered, “But then, Ms. Ross does look quite young. People might think you haven’t even graduated with your PhD yet.”

Stewart had planned to talk with Raleigh about not hiring Vesta later. After all, Charlene and Vesta’s issue wasn’t something they could discuss in such a public setting. But he hadn’t expected Raleigh to lash out like that.

Frowning, Stewart began, “Raleigh-”

But Raleigh felt Stewart was trying to cover for Charlene and loudly cut him off, “Mr. Ferguson, I was talking to Ms. Ross.”

He pressed Charlene, “Is it that hard to answer about your education? Or does Mr. Ferguson need to speak for you? Or is it that you haven’t been in a PhD program? Or perhaps the institution you attended isn’t ranked high enough to mention?” Charlene calmly replied, “Indeed, I haven’t pursued a PhD, but-”

Raleigh laughed, feeling like his guesses had hit the mark. Not every woman could measure up to Vesta’s achievements.

He scoffed, interrupting Charlene before she could finish, “But what? You’re going to say even without a PhD, your knowledge doesn’t fall short? What gives you that illusion? Just because men have flattered you for your looks, you think you have real talent?” That was the last straw for Stewart, who burst out, “Raleigh!”

While skepticism was one thing, Raleigh’s remarks insulted Charlene! How could he not be furious?

Raleigh removed his ID badge from around his neck. “I resign.”

“You!” Stewart was stunned by Raleigh’s impulsiveness.

Raleigh looked back at him. “Mr. Ferguson, I always thought you valued talent and could separate personal from professional. But I was wrong.”

With that, Raleigh turned and left.

Not one to lose his temper easily, Stewart called after him, “Take some time to cool off. When you’re ready to return, you’re always welcome.”

Chapter 52

No way. I’m done with PrimeStar forever!” Raleigh declared without a backward glance as he stormed off.

Charlene really appreciated her talent. Her eyes flicked to Stewart, who shook his head at her, suggesting she keep cool. Raleigh was a diamond they couldn’t afford to let go, even with his temper tantrum.

From the get-go, it was clear Raleigh harbored feelings for Vesta, something Stewart noted but considered a personal matter that didn’t concern him. However, Raleigh’s emotional reaction to Charlene’s arrival, spurred by his feelings for Vesta, crossed a line.

The core technology at CUAP was under a confidentiality agreement with the government, making Charlene’s role a secret. Raleigh’s impulsiveness and overestimation of Vesta meant that even if Charlene proved her worth, Raleigh might remain unconvinced, thinking Vesta could have done better. The scenario could lead to Raleigh feeling sidelined by Charlene, making him susceptible to manipulation and potentially causing significant damage to his career and the company.

Seeing Stewart’s confidence, Charlene felt reassured.

Stewart cleared his throat and addressed the room, “Okay, Charlene may not have a PhD, but trust me. Her know-how is more than enough for what we’re after.”

The room exchanged skeptical glances. They heard of Raleigh’s recent recommendation of a friend to Stewart. But the details were unclear, much like a similar incident the year before involving a supposedly top–tier university grad who turned out to be underqualified. Stewart’s choice to favor Charlene over a highly qualified candidate understandably angered Raleigh and raised questions about Stewart’s ability to separate personal biases from professional decisions.

Understanding the room’s mood, Stewart inquired about Raleigh’s current projects. Patton, who had been working closely with Raleigh, provided a brief overview.

Stewart suggested, “Charlene, how about you take over Raleigh’s remaining tasks?”

Charlene agreed, “Sure, happy to.”

She then addressed the team confidently, “I’m looking forward to working with all of you.”

The team responded with polite, if not entirely enthusiastic, smiles, silently hoping Charlene would prove capable and not leave them to pick up the slack.

“It’s all here. Tell me if you need anything.” Particularly concerned about the extra workload, Patton politely offered to help Charlene, who gratefully accepted.

At least her attitude was positive. That was something.

Chapter 53

Raleigh left PrimeStar and immediately dialed Vesta.

Vesta asked, “Charlene got a job at PrimeStar?”

“Yeah.” Raleigh found it odd. “Didn’t you know?”

Wasn’t Charlene the reason she got pushed out to make room at PrimeStar?

“No idea.” She thought Stewart didn’t hire her to give Charlene a leg up.

So, had Charlene left the Henderson Group since she had joined PrimeStar?

‘Raleigh paused, “What were those personal reasons you mentioned?”

Vesta didn’t feel like going into detail. “Just some personal beef”

“But-”

“What’s up?”

He got it wrong. His departure had nothing to do with Vesta.

Thinking this, Raleigh couldn’t help but ask, “How capable is Charlene? I heard she didn’t even get her PhD, She…”

“She didn’t just get her PhD. She only has a bachelor’s. She never went to grad school.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Vesta’s tone was icy.

It was unexpected that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. But what surprised Vesta even more was that Charlene didn’t consider furthering her education after leaving the Henderson Group. Instead, she got a job at another company through backdoor connections. She lacked ambition and vision.

Raleigh asked, “Vesta, what are your plans now?”

Vesta said, “I’ve got a big race ahead and must spend much time practicing. I’ll think about work stuff later.”

“Oh, I see…”

*Yesta was good at everything, and Raleigh knew that. Sometimes, he wondered if she could keep up with her professional knowledge

with all her activities. But then, knowing how exceptional Vesta was, he felt she was in a league of her own.

He figured if Vesta dared to do it, she must have had her reasons.

Meanwhile, over at Henderson Group, Thorne was going through some files and without even looking up, asked Coy, “Get me a coffee, will you?”

“Right away.”

It was Sunny’s first time making coffee for Thorne, so she was excited and nervous. Following Charlene’s instructions to the letter, she carefully prepared the coffee, which Coy then delivered to Thorne.

Thorne set aside his files, picked up the coffee to stir gently, and brought it to his lips, only to hesitate. Something about the smell was off.

He hesitated, then took a small sip, only to set it down immediately. “Brew it again.”

Coy paused, “Okay.”

Sunny was puzzled. “Brew it again? Too much sugar, or was the taste not good? But I followed Charlene’s steps exactly and measured the sugar. It shouldn’t be wrong.”

Coy looked helpless. “I’m not sure, either.”

Sunny had to brew another cup. Perhaps due to her nerves, Thorne didn’t even taste this one. He sniffed it and set it aside, asking Coy, “What’s going on?”

Coy explained, “Sunny might be nervous since it’s her first time making coffee for you, so she might not have gotten the heat right…” Thorne frowned. “Sunny? Who’s Sunny? Where’s Charlene?”

Coy was shocked. “Charlene has left the company. Didn’t you know?”

Thorne remained silent. He genuinely didn’t know. He was aware of the incident about Charlene’s work attitude irking Coy, leading to talks of her dismissal.

But… “When did she leave?”

Last Thursday!

Got it!

Chapter 54

“How about this coffee?” asked Coy.

Thorne glanced at the coffee cup on his desk with disdain. “Take it away and get me a glass of tap water, will you?”

Coy nodded. “Sure thing.”

At noon, Stewart went out for a business lunch, leaving Charlene to dine alone in the company cafeteria.

Though polite, her colleagues kept their distance. It didn’t seem to bother Charlene much.

After lunch, she plunged back into her work. As the clock ticked past five, she approached Patton, her project manager. “I think I’ve pretty much nailed it. Do you want to take a look?”

“What?” Patton was initially confused, but as he perused the documents Charlene handed over, his confusion turned into utter disbelief. “You… you’ve finished everything?”

It was a workload that Raleigh, the previous team leader, had scheduled over a fortnight to finish. And Charlene had deciphered and finished it all in less than a day?

“Yep,” Charlene confirmed.

Patton was speechless, especially when he realized Charlene had done an exceptional job and that her work also provided him with fresh perspectives he hadn’t considered for his tasks.

The news spread. Soon, other colleagues crowded around, equally stunned by Charlene’s feat.

Recovering from his shock, Patton eyed Charlene incredulously. “Are you for real just an undergrad?”

Charlene took a moment, then replied, “I didn’t go after a master’s.”

Impossible! How could an undergraduate outperform a team of seasoned Ph.Ds and master’s graduates?

Patton asked, “Why didn’t you go for your master’s? Financial issues at home?”

But looking at Charlene, that didn’t seem to be the case. With her skills, she shouldn’t have to worry about tuition fees.

Charlene lowered her gaze. “No, it’s just some personal reasons.” She smiled and added, “Maybe I’ll consider further studies later.”

After a brief chat and solving a few more work-related queries for her colleagues, Charlene left the office around seven.

Stepping out, she found Stewart waiting for her at the door. “Making a mark on your first day, winning everyone’s approval. That’s classic you.”

Charlene grinned. “Dinner on me?”

Stewart raised an eyebrow. “What else did you think I was waiting here for?”

Laughing, they left the office together.

Twenty minutes later, as they were about to enter a restaurant, a kid darted past, causing Charlene to stumble back and almost fall, if not for Stewart’s quick reflexes, catching her by the waist.

Just as she was releasing a sigh of relief and about to say thanks, Charlene spotted Thorne and Moran in the distance. They saw her too.

Thorne paused in his tracks. Moran raised an eyebrow.

With pursed lips, Charlene averted her gaze and gently pushed Stewart away. Unaware of Thorne and Moran, Stewart asked worriedly, “Did you hurt your ankle?”

Charlene shook her head. “No, I’m fine.”

“That’s good. Let’s go then.”

Without giving Thorne another glance, Charlene followed Stewart inside.

Observing Charlene’s reaction, Moran was incredulous. “That was your wife, right?”

Thorne remained silent.

Moran snorted, “She ignored us completely and was all chummy with Stewart. Is this some new strategy to win you back? Trying to make you jealous?”

Before Thorne could respond, Moran burst out laughing. “She’s overthinking this.”

Thorne didn’t reply, stating, “Let’s go.”

Chapter 55

Vesta and Jasmine were already there when they arrived at the private dining room.

Vesta asked, “What’s got you laughing so much?”

Moran replied with a chuckle, “Oh, nothing. Just met a rather interesting character.”

After dinner, Thorne and Jasmine headed home.

Getting out of the car, Jasmine ran upstairs, bursting with excitement, “Mommy, Mommy!”

Latonia emerged from the kitchen upon hearing the commotion. “Your mommy hasn’t come home yet.”

“What?” Jasmine’s excitement faded. “Why is Mommy always so busy these days?”

Grumbling to herself, she went upstairs.

Noticing Thome still lingering downstairs, Latonia inquired, “Mr. Henderson?”

Thorne shook his head. “No worries,” and followed upstairs. That night, Thorne noted that Charlene hadn’t returned.

The following morning, Jasmine woke up, half expecting to indulge in one of Charlene’s homemade breakfasts.

Seeing the breakfast on the table looked nothing like Charlene’s handiwork, she frowned, “Mommy didn’t get up to make breakfast?

Latonia replied, “Mrs. Henderson is not at home.”

Jasmine found it odd. “Where did Mommy go? Did she visit Grandma’s again?”

“Perhaps?” Without confirmation from Charlene, Latonia couldn’t be sure.

Jasmine turned to Thorne. “Dad…”

Taking his time, Thorne suggested, “If you want to know, call her.”

“I’ll ask her tonight, then.”

Meanwhile, after breakfast, Charlene had gone straight to the office.

As Stewart was about to discuss new product development with Charlene, his phone rang.

The caller asked, “Has your company crossed paths with the Henderson Group?”

“What?” Stunned, Stewart glanced at Charlene and switched to speakerphone.

“Someone from the Henderson Group was looking to cause trouble for your company, but we managed to intervene.”

Hearing that, Charlene clenched her fists tight. After the dinner party, Thorne didn’t confront Charlene about Steward wronging Vesta, which she thought meant he wasn’t interested in pursuing it.

It wasn’t that he didn’t care. It was just that he didn’t bother arguing with Charlene, choosing instead to act, making it clear that targeting, Vesta would have consequences for her!

Stewart realized what was happening. He reassured Charlene, patting her hand. “Don’t worry. Our company has strong ties with the government. They can’t touch us.”

“Right.”

Otherwise, to avenge Vesta, with Thorne’s influence and wealth, he would have PrimeStar weakened, if not destroyed. His protection over Vesta was indeed fierce!

Slightly concerned, Stewart asked, “If they can’t get to PrimeStar, would they target the Ross family?”

Charlene shook her head. “No.”

Having Irma in the mix meant Thorne wouldn’t easily go after the Ross family. He would still want to respect Irma’s dignity.

“That’s a relief…”

As the day neared its end, Charlene received a call from Jasmine. “Mommy, when are you coming home? I’m so hungry.”

“Didn’t you ask Latonia to prepare something for you?”

“But I want your beef steak.” She hadn’t had it last time and craved it even more.

Charlene hesitated.

Rubbing her temples without responding, Jasmine added, “Dad’s gone on a business trip, and I’m so bored. Come home soon, okay?”

‘Thorne is on a business trip?‘ That gave Charlene pause.

With their divorce unfinalized, Charlene could overlook Thorne. But Jasmine, until she turned 18, was still her responsibility.

Chapter 56

Thinking of this, she said, “Got it. I’ll be back soon.”

Charlene prepared beef steak for Jasmine that evening and also simmered a soup. She stayed over for the next two days.

By Friday, Helena called, asking her to come home for dinner.

Charlene took Jasmine back to the Ross family. Only Helena was home. Everyone else was either busy with social engagements or still at school.

Helena was unaware Jasmine had returned from abroad. Seeing Charlene bring Jasmine along, she was delighted. Jasmine and Helena had a close bond, bringing much joy to Helena.

That night, Charlene and Jasmine stayed over at the Ross family.

The following morning, Charlene got up early to make homemade pasta.

Seeing how skilled Charlene was, Helena reminisced about the days before Charlene was married, when she hardly did any household chores, and couldn’t help but sigh.

Understanding what Helena was thinking, Charlene smiled and said, “Cooking is my way of finding peace. I quite enjoy it.”

Noticing Charlene had gained a bit more weight since her last visit, Helena felt more at ease.

After finishing the pasta and chatting with Helena, Charlene went upstairs.

Jasmine was already up, getting ready for the day.

While tidying up the pajamas Jasmine had changed out of, Charlene noticed Jasmine’s tablet ping with a message from Vesta. [Minnie, awake yet? I will be back this afternoon, and we’ll have dinner together. How about I take you out tomorrow?]

Charlene glanced at it and looked away, putting Jasmine’s changed clothes in the washing machine.

When she got back, Jasmine was holding onto the tablet tight, trying to keep her chat with Vesta from Charlene. Charlene didn’t expose her, saying, “Breakfast’s ready. Come downstairs.”

Jasmine leaped from the bed excitedly. “I haven’t had Mommy’s homemade pasta in so long. Yay!”

During breakfast, Helena happily asked, “Minnie, what would you like for dinner tonight? Grandma can have it made just for you.”

Hasmine knew Helena wasn’t fond of Vesta. After hearing that, her eyes darted around before she whispered, “Grandma, Daddy’s coming home tonight. I want to go home for dinner.”

Helena was a bit reluctant, having not seen Jasmine for a while. But knowing how attached Jasmine had become to Thorne over the she didn’t think much of it. years,

Charlene knew Jasmine was lying but pretended otherwise, serving Helena some food. “It’s okay. I’ll stay here with you.”

It seemed unreasonable for a wife to stay at her parents‘ house when her husband returned from a business trip. But Helena had always disapproved of Charlene’s dedication to Thorne and would fully support her if she wanted a divorce.

So, upon hearing Charlene say this, Helena smiled, “Good. Our Charlene is such a darling.”

Jasmine, worried about how to ditch Charlene to meet Vesta that evening, breathed a sigh of relief hearing Charlene’s words.

When Jasmine left, Helena prepared a bunch of her favorite foods. But Charlene declined, suggesting they be saved for her cousin’s kids instead.

When Jasmine left, Charlene contacted Thorne’s housekeeper to arrange for someone to pick her up rather than going herself. Helena found this odd but didn’t dwell on it further.

Chapter 57

Jasmine must have been having a blast with Vesta and the gang because she hadn’t called Charlene all weekend.

Monday came, and Charlene was back to her routine, clocking in at PrimeStar.

As she was about to call it a day, Connie rang her up and offered to treat her to dinner.

After they almost finished their meal, Charlene excused herself to use the restroom.

That was when she bumped into Granger. She tried to walk past him as if he wasn’t there, but Granger paused and turned to look at her.

Charlene noticed but chose to ignore him.

“When she came out of the bathroom, she found Granger right where they’d bumped into each other, like he’d been waiting for her.

“Here for dinner?” he asked, tilting his head toward her as if this encounter was more than just happenstance.

“Yes,” she replied, her tone frosty. “Mr. Harden, do you always assume I’m following you?”

Granger hesitated before saying, “That’s not what I meant.”

Charlene didn’t care to know what he meant. With that, she left, and Granger did not attempt to stop her.

After leaving the restaurant, Connie mentioned wanting to buy her mother a birthday gift, so Charlene tagged along to a jewelry store. Connie was eyeing a set of emerald necklaces when someone interrupted them at the door, claiming they were there to pick up a piece of jewelry.

“Oh, Mr. Hawkins,” the store owner greeted with a bright smile, excusing himself from Charlene and Connie to attend to the newcomer. “Your custom jewelry is ready.”

“Charlene?” Henley walked up to her when he recognized her. “You here to snag some jewels too?”

Charlene gave him a cold look without a word. Henley’s face fell at her icy demeanor. “Charlene…”

She turned away, ignoring him, and asked Connie, “Are you sure about this one?”

Not knowing who Henley was but noting his distinguished yet gentle appearance, Connie nudged Charlene, whispering, “Who’s this guy?”

Charlene didn’t respond.

However, Henley stayed put, his gaze fixed on Charlene. “Charlene, how have you been?”

Lips pursed, Charlene finally faced him, asking coldly, “What do you want?”

“I…” Henley’s voice was soft. “Charlene, must you speak to your father this way?”

“Father?” Charlene’s tone was icy. “And how should I speak to you?”

Henley explained, “I know I’ve made mistakes, but you’ve always been in my heart.”

Charlene laughed bitterly. “Oh, so because you’ve always ‘had me in your heart,‘ you let Vesta get close to my husband and asked him to take good care of her. How could you not have me in your heart?”

“Charlene…” Henley frowned. “I understand you’re upset, but Vesta and Thorne genuinely love each other. Love can’t be forced. Why you just-”

“Oh yes. Love can’t be forced. So, your affair back in the day was justified, and now, she’s following in her mother’s footsteps, proudly playing the other woman, right?”

Henley’s expression darkened. “Charlene! When did you become so cynical?”

“Cynical?” Charlene scoffed. “Would divorcing Thorne to make Vesta happy make me less cynical?”

“Henley, what’s going on here?” At that moment, Rhoda and Leah Spencer entered the shop. Rhoda spotted Charlene first.

Chapter 58

Rhoda smiled when she saw Charlene. “Is that Charlene? Long time no see. You’ve become even more beautiful.”

“Mom…” Hearing Rhoda compliment Charlene, Leah couldn’t hide her displeasure. She had always known Charlene was stunningly beautiful but hadn’t expected Charlene to become even more gorgeous after a few years.

Watching Charlene’s perfect skin and remarkable aura, Leah felt a surge of jealousy.

However, she soon consoled herself with the thought, ‘Charlene is pretty, but so what? The man destined to be my brother–in–law doesn’t fancy Charlene. He only has eyes for Vesta.‘

With this thought, she felt a bit more balanced.

Henley turned to Rhoda. “Rhoda, what brings you here?”

“Uncle Henley, we noticed you had been away for quite some time, so we thought we’d check in,” Leah intervened. Then, noticing a jeweled box the shopkeeper had opened and looking at Charlene, she deliberately said, “Uncle Henley, is this the anniversary gift you customized for Aunt Maureen? It’s gorgeous!”

Henley smiled. “Yes, it is.”

“Every anniversary, you prepare these lavish gifts for Aunt Maureen in advance, creating surprises for her. Uncle Henley, you’re so sweet to her!”

Henley chuckled.

Hearing this, Connie had pretty much sussed out who the three of them were.

“Just a bunch of jerks,” she muttered, paid the bill, and pulled Charlene to leave.

“Charlene.” Henley stopped her, walking over. “Maureen truly cares for you. She’s always had you in her heart. You and Vesta are sisters and family. I hope things like with PrimeStar never happen again.”

Charlene laughed. “Are you trying to make me sick?”

“You-”

“Uncle Henley, if she doesn’t want to, let it be. Even if she wanted to, Vesta would disagree. What’s her worth? To be considered Vesta’s equal?” Leah said, then she turned to Charlene and continued, “You target Vesta, prevent her from joining PrimeStar, and think you’ve achieved something? But you don’t realize the more you target her, the more Thorne cherishes her. Right after he learned you and ArimeStar’s boss bullied Vesta, he immediately confronted PrimeStar.

Though things got a bit messy, and he didn’t go through with it, to make up for the wrongs Vesta suffered, in the last few days, Thorne secured us a multi-billion project, which, by the way, your uncle has been desperately wanting for a while.”

Charlene pressed her lips together, fists clenched.

Infuriated, Connie scoffed, “Has Thorne married Vesta yet? He’s still married to Charlene. How shameless you are!”

“You!”

“Enough, Leah.” Henley pulled Leah away, sighed, and said to Charlene, “Vesta is a genius in Al. She joined PrimeStar for important reasons. Try to control your temper from now on and stop targeting Vesta.”

“Are you done?” Charlene’s eyes were cold. “If you’re done, you can leave.”

Rhoda finally said, agitated, “Charlene, how could you talk to your father like that?”

Leah interrupted, “Exactly, no manners at all!”

Charlene responded coldly, “I might not have your kind of manners of rushing to be the other woman!”

“You!”

“Let’s go.” Seeing Charlene was unyielding, Henley said, disappointed, “We’re leaving.”

“Hmph!” Henley picked up his custom gift and quickly left.

Chapter 59

After they walked away, Connie looked at Charlene with concern. “Charlene…”

Charlene shook her head, her voice soft but firm. “I’m fine.”

From the moment Henley divorced her mother, he ceased to be her father in her heart. It wasn’t just the divorce that hurt her but was the strain her relationship put on her uncle. And Thorne’s preference was like salt in the wound.

Thinking about how Thorne only had eyes for Vesta, how he could be so ruthless to Stewart and her uncle for Vesta’s sake, never sparing a thought for her feelings, it felt like a knife twisting in her heart. Bleeding, yet unseen.

“Charlene, here.” Connie hugged her, her heart aching for her friend.

Charlene managed a weak smile, saying nothing.

It was okay. Charlene had decided to move on. She just needed a bit of time. She could do it.

“Want to grab a drink?” Connie felt Charlene needed to unwind.

Charlene shook her head. “No, thanks.”

Instead of drinking, she preferred going home to dive into her research. That was her sanctuary, where she found peace and could be her true self.

Respecting her wishes, Connie didn’t push.

As they headed for the parking lot, Charlene’s phone rang. It was Jasmine.

The brief smile that had appeared on Charlene’s face faded as she answered after a slight pause. “Hey.”

Jasmine’s playful and longing voice came through. “Mommy, when are you coming home?”

Charlene didn’t immediately answer, asking, “What’s up?”

“I’m so bored here all by myself. Can’t you come home and keep me company?”

Thorne was

out, and Vesta was busy. The house was too quiet, and Jasmine missed the days when Charlene would chat with her and

about her favorite cartoons and action figures. So, she called Charlene, hoping she would come home. listen to her

Charlene replied, her voice detached yet gentle. “Mom’s got some work. Maybe next time.”

Che was a mom and wanted to grant Jasmine’s wishes whenever she could. But she needed her own space too, especially when she was feeling down in the dumps.

Jasmine sounded disappointed. “Okay then.”

“I’ve got to go. Call me if

you need anything.”

“Okay.” Hanging up, Jasmine felt even lonelier.

Then, Thorne walked in, finding her deflated like a balloon. “What’s wrong?”

“I called Mommy and wanted her to come home, but she’s busy…” Jasmine buried her face into a cushion, her voice muffled. “Mommy’s always so busy lately.”

Thorne hummed in response, settling on the couch with his phone to handle some work. Though he didn’t offer comfort with words, he stayed in the room, a silent presence that eventually lightened Jasmine’s mood. Soon, she got distracted by her tablet, playing puzzle games.

On the other side, seeing Henley return, Laverne Hawkins inquired, “What took you so long?”

Henley paused. “I ran into Charlene.”

“Oh? You saw her?” Laverne, a stunning and successful woman, wielded considerable influence in her husband’s family and the Hawkins family. Yet, her interest in Charlene, whom she hadn’t seen for years, was overshadowed by a more pressing matter. “Did you talk to her about Vesta joining PrimeStar?”

Henley shook his head. “I tried, but she wouldn’t listen.”

Laverne set down her coffee cup, her brow furrowed in frustration. “Charlene is… I understand she’s upset about Mr. Henderson choosing Vesta over her, but we’ve all met Mr. Henderson. He’s not someone that a woman with Charlene’s limited spark can hold onto. Even without Vesta around, it was just a matter of time before he’d walk away.”

Chapter 60

In Laverne’s eyes, Charlene was envious because Vesta had snagged Thorne from her, leading her to sabotage Vesta’s opportunity at -PrimeStar.

With no real talent or education, Charlene seemed to thrive on creating drama. That thought alone made Laverne find the whole situation laughably pathetic. She figured she wasn’t alone in this opinion. Thorne probably saw it the same way.

Unfortunately, Charlene was blissfully unaware of this, probably still patting herself on the back for messing up Vesta’s chance.

Thinking of Vesta’s brilliance compared to Charlene, Laverne felt there was no contest.

Henley sighed, “I know.”

He shared Laverne’s viewpoint. “But she won’t listen.”

“She’s just so…”

Stubborn, just like her mother. Laverne held her tongue on saying that part. After all, it was never nice to talk about that woman.

“About the project…”

“Let’s wait for Vesta to get back and ask her,” Henley suggested, concerned.

They had poured much money into Al over the years, but their company’s products lacked cutting–edge technology, resulting in mediocre growth.

On the other hand, PrimeStar raked in millions annually from the project, even without effort. Who wouldn’t be envious?

If they could unravel the project’s core technology and integrate it into their current projects, their company’s worth could skyrocket to billions soon.

As they were mulling over this, Vesta walked in.

Seeing Henley and Laverne, she greeted, “Dad, Aunt Laverne.”

“Vesta, you’re back?” Laverne’s face broke into a smile, her affection and respect for Vesta as clear as a bell.

Vesta nodded, sitting down. “What were you guys talking about?”

“The project,” Henley replied. “Without a way into PrimeStar, what’s your plan? Did Mr. Henderson say anything?” Mesta said, “Thorne said he’d reach out to Kenton for me.”

Kenton was a leading figure in the Al industry, highly regarded by the government and elusive to the public.

Stewart, one of Kenton’s few direct disciples, had developed the project. Since the Stewart route was a dead end to them, they had to try their luck with Kenton.

“That’s good,” Henley smiled, though with a hint of worry. “Stewart, being Kenton’s student, might have spoken ill of you to Kenton. Could that…”

“I doubt it,” Laverne interjected with a smile. “Henley, you underestimate how much Kenton values talent. Vesta’s a genius. With her skills in Al, I’m sure she’ll impress Kenton if she gets a chance to meet him. Who knows, Kenton might even make an exception and take her as his direct disciple.”

Henley chuckled. “That would be something.”

Laverne asked, “Did Mr. Henderson mention when you might meet Mr. Wagner?”

Vesta sipped her water, replying casually, “At the Future Tech Expo next week. Mr. Wagner is said to be attending.”

They were all familiar with the Future Tech Expo. However, their company wasn’t high–profile enough in the industry to secure an invite from the government. But with Thorne’s help, they were hopeful.

Henley and Laverne turned toward Vesta in anticipation.

Vesta mentioned, “Thorne got me two tickets, but there are only two.”

“It’s fine. It doesn’t matter who goes with you. What matters is that you go.” Laverne smiled, “Exactly.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 191, to 200]]

Chapter 191

They each took turns speaking, boosting themselves.

Violeta finally understood what Nydia had mentioned before. She initially thought Nydia was overthinking, but it turned out she was spot on.

Grace cut them off bluntly. “I take on apprentices and I need to introduce her to you? Who do you think you are?”

Vivian replied, “Grace, today’s a good day, no need to be so harsh. We’re all in the same industry and we’re bound to run into each other. Even if you can avoid it, haha, your apprentices will still need to mingle in this circle, right? If we fall out, don’t think I’m easy to push around!”

Threats.

Clear threats.

Grace and her crew couldn’t do much about it.

But Nydia and Hazel would still have to mingle in this circle in the future.

A bit of behind–the–scenes manipulation to target them would be a piece of cake.

Grace’s face instantly darkened.

“Then go ahead and try it.

The atmosphere immediately dropped to freezing.

A host next to Vivian stepped forward and said, “Come on, no need to be so tense. Let’s not ruin the vibe. Grace, you’re turning forty today and just took on your last apprentice. That’s great news!

“We all know how high your standards are for apprentices. We just want to see for ourselves, right everyone?”

“Yeah!”

“Show us what this new apprentice can do.”

When Grace took on Hazel and Nydia, they were winning competitions at ten years old.

They had incredible talent from a young age.

But Violeta was already an adult, and since Vivian and the others didn’t know her before, it meant she definitely wasn’t a dancer before.

Given Grace’s high standards for apprentices, taking on someone who hadn’t been dancing since childhood seemed pretty odd.

They just wanted to stir things up and see what Violeta could do.

But this was like asking someone’s date to dance at a party. It looked like they wanted to see Violeta’s skills, but in reality, they just wanted to take a jab at Grace.

Of course, Grace wouldn’t let Violeta go out and dance.

“I’ll say it again, this is my banquet hall. I’ve noticed some dogs just don’t learn after one or two times, so don’t blame me for using a stick the third time!”

Grace’s words were very forceful, in line with her usual style.

Vivian’s eyes shifted as she came up with a plan. She suddenly smiled and said, “Fine, fine, if you don’t want to, we won’t push it. Let’s go.”

Vivian turned around and glanced at the people beside her.

The host next to her winked and whispered in a not–so–quiet voice, “Oh, heard someone’s been cozying up to a rich guy from Heokrish. Bet this new apprentice is his love child or something…”

“Hey, don’t

go spreading rumors like that. If word gets out, it’ll be all over the news.”

“Let’s go, let’s head back to our area.”

A classic move of couldn’t get what you want, so started making up stories.

Seems like every industry has its share of petty people. Disgusting, really.

Violeta glanced at Grace, clearly seeing that Grace was also angered. She pursed her lips and took a step forward.

“Stop right there,” she said.

Vivian and the others once again halted their steps, looking at Violeta with playful expressions.

Seeing Violeta step forward, Hazel became a bit anxious.

“Vio!” Hazel called out softly.

Violeta turned her head and smiled at her, saying. “It’s okay.”

She indeed had no intention of pursuing a career in dance and hadn’t been dancing since childhood.
But Violeta had decades of martial arts experience. In her previous life, she could perform various difficult stunts for filming, so dancing shouldn’t be a problem either.

Of course, if it involved action, she’d be fine, but if she had to dance on the spot, it might be tricky for her.

However, dancing on the spot wouldn’t be feasible in this setting; there wasn’t enough space.

Violeta had stepped up, and she had a hunch she could save Grace from any embarrassment.

Seeing Violeta step up, Vivian smirked. “Not bad. Takes guts to stand up to us. Can’t say much about your dance skills, but you’ve got some nerve.”

Everyone present was someone recognizable in the dance circle.

Many people gotta shake off some nerves before they hit the stage.

Violeta’s inner state was unknown but at least on the surface of the crowd, she was unfazed. She seemed to have strong mental resilience, and Vivian made a mental note of her.

“So, you’re Violeta White?”

“That’s me!”
Vivian glanced at the person beside her. “Since we’re doing an on–the–spot performance here and the space is limited, let’s just pick a few moves to show. What do you guys think we should do?”

They whispered among themselves for a moment.

Violeta lowered her gaze, pondering for a moment. Instead of letting them call the shots, she might as well take charge.

“How about continuous front walkovers?”

“What?”

Vivian paused slightly, and Lucy beside her also looked surprised.

Continuous front walkovers were quite challenging, a move that took a lot of skill and practice over a long time. It was definitely up there in terms of difficulty, like a five–star challenge.

Chapter 192

A newbie definitely wouldn’t be able to do it. And it was not just newbies, even seasoned dancers need constant practice, or they might lose their touch and fail to perform the move.

Vivian could do it before, but over the years, she got older and didn’t feel like putting in the hard work to practice anymore. So, she can’t pull off this move anymore.

It was uncertain whether Grace could still do it either.

Grace was also very surprised when she heard Violeta’s words. “Vio, you don’t have to push yourself.”

Violeta wasn’t trying to show off. Since she had spoken up, she was sure she could pull it off.

“Is continuous front walkover okay?”

Vivian replied, “Sure, this aisle is spacious enough. Go ahead.”

Violeta placed her belongings on the table.

The host chimed in again, “In the previous episode of our show, several dancers did this. It’s not that big a deal, really…

She didn’t finish her sentence.

Violeta effortlessly started a front walkover.

It was like a show-off moment for her. She moved smoothly as if she was up in the clouds.

She easily pulled off… ten front walkovers!

The aisle was long enough for more than ten front walkovers.

But Violeta didn’t need to go overboard.

Ten front walkovers were more than enough to shut them up without seeming too over the top..

Brushing off the dust from her hands, Violeta straightened her clothes and glanced sideways at Vivian and the others. “What do you think?”

The host who previously said it wasn’t a big deal was left speechless.

Even the hotel staff standing by were stunned. They hadn’t expected her to just come up and do it like that, with such smooth movements!

Not just the outsiders, even those familiar with the move were surprised.

At first, people assumed Violeta wasn’t that old, and since she wasn’t famous before, they figured she hadn’t been dancing since she was young. But who would’ve thought she could pull off ten front walkovers in one go?

Doing ten front walkovers wasn’t exactly unprecedented.

But achieving ten of them in a row proves Violeta’s skills. She was not the dance newbie they thought she was.

In fact, pulling off such technically demanding moves so gracefully puts her ahead of most people her age.

If she can pull off that move, then the rest should be easy peasy for her.

Pretty impressive, indeed.

Standing next to Vivian, Lucy finally gave Violeta some credit this time.

She hadn’t expected Violeta to pull off ten of these hardcore, super difficult technical moves in one go. She must have had some training before. Thinking back to the last time she danced on stage, it all seemed to make sense now.

Grace was thrilled to see Violeta pull off the move so beautifully, but she was also somewhat surprised.

None of them had expected Violeta to have this skill up her sleeve.

It seemed she had put in quite a bit of effort behind the scenes. Grace felt even more satisfied with Violeta as her apprentice.

“Do any of you have anything else to say? Otherwise, Vivian, how about you come up and try ten front walkovers?”

Vivian was speechless.

As a senior, there was no way she would compete with a junior like that.

That would be lowering her status.

Vivian lowered her gaze for a moment, then suddenly smiled. “Grace looks like your little apprentice has some serious talent. I’m genuinely happy for you to have such a gem. Just hope she won’t end up outshining her master.

“Let’s go.

And with that, they left.

Vivian was still a big name in the dance world. Who would’ve thought she had such a petty mindset?

With the tension between the two groups, Violeta could easily imagine how intense their previous clashes must have been.

“Vio, why don’t you go wash your hands first? We’ll be eating soon, Grace suggested.

“Sure, Violeta nodded.

She headed towards the restroom, followed by Hazel.

Turning to her friends who were with her, Grace exclaimed happily, “What do you guys think of Vio’s ten front walkovers just now?”

Taylor laughed heartily. “You reminded me of your competition days up on stage. Didn’t you see Vivian and her gang freeze up just now? They better not underestimate you from now on….

Back when Grace competed on stage, she also enjoyed showing off her skills.
Early on, many so-called “industry professionals” criticized Grace’s dance for lacking soul, claiming it was like a robot showing off on stage.

On the other hand, Vivian’s dance was praised as soulful, and capable of touching people’s hearts.

The stark contrast in their reputations showed they took different paths.

Some might nitpick Grace’s dance for not being emotionally captivating, but nobody dares to criticize her skills. But how many people truly understand what it means to have a dance that moves hearts?

When Grace and her team go on tour, nobody complains about the ticket price.

Those so-called “industry professionals” from back then have gradually disappeared from the scene.

“Violeta, you’re amazing! Smack them in the face and show them not to underestimate you,” exclaimed Hazel, as Violeta stood at the sink washing her hands.

Hazel continued to describe the expressions on Vivian’s gang’s faces from earlier.

“But then again, Vio, who knew you were secretly training behind the scenes?”

Chapter 193

“Huh?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment, then chuckled. “Hehe, to be honest, I haven’t really practiced much.”

She wasn’t too into dancing, but martial arts–now that was her thing. There was a kind of similarity between the two.

Some movements seemed difficult, but in reality, they were easy to complete if you found the right point to exert force.

Of course, all of this came from Violeta’s past life on the set, where she worked as a stunt double and martial arts performer, paying the price with all sorts of injuries.

She knew how to utilize the force points of her limbs and muscles to complete certain movements.

But, even with her seemingly casual tone, it wasn’t going to be a walk in the park without real experience.

Hazel scoffed. “Oh, please, spare me. What you call ‘casual‘ isn’t something I haven’t practiced. I know exactly how difficult it is. Otherwise, people like Vivian wouldn’t be stunned.”

If everyone could do it, it wouldn’t be called a super–difficult skill.

“Vio, you’re amazing!”

“Thanks.

Violeta smiled. “I can manage moves like that, but if you want me to dance properly, that’s a different story.

Hazel rested her hand on Violeta’s shoulder. “But to dance well, you need a solid foundation, just like building a pyramid. Without a base, how can you reach the top? As the saying goes, “The stage in a minute, ten years of practice backstage.”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, you’re right.”

Hazel said, “Wait till next spring’s Lotus Competition. My sister and I will go head–to–head with Lucy. That’s when the real showdown begins.”

That year, while Vivian was shining, Grace was down on luck.

You couldn’t just breeze past this so easily. Even insiders were probably looking forward to the spring Lotus Competition!

The competition between Vivian and Grace had never stopped. They were no longer young enough to be bickering on stage, so they left that to the younger generation.

The true skill was seen in whose disciples, personally taught, could outshine the others.

The two returned to the banquet hall.

The dinner had already begun, and Grace led her three disciples to each table to toast, then introduced Violeta to them, creating a warm atmosphere.

Violeta to them, creating a warm atmosphere.

Halfway through the meal, the music from the neighboring banquet hall drowned out the conversation. Since the two halls were so close, the sounds from across were crystal clear,

It seemed that Declan had arrived next door. He and Vivian were speaking on stage, their voices carrying over.

They were sharing intimate declarations of love, flaunting their affection shamelessly.

It was hard to believe it wasn’t orchestrated by Vivian to disgust Grace.

Grace kept her cool, just munching away.

Hazel muttered under her breath, “How annoying.”

Vivian deliberately scheduled her birthday party right next to Grace’s in the same venue, even just to annoy Grace, didn’t she?

But her plan backfired today.

Because Grace’s side had quite the show going on too!

Suddenly, a hotel staff member rushed in from outside, saying, “Ms. Grace! There’s a delivery for you outside.

Taylor said, “Just bring it in. Why do you have to personally go out?”

The staff member looked troubled. “It’s two large trucks! We can’t bring them in.”

“What!?”

Two big trucks for a delivery? That doesn’t sound like a regular package. It’s more like a freight shipment!

Who knows who sent this birthday present. But it’s definitely bold!

Grace and the rest stepped out of the banquet hall and headed to the hotel entrance.

There, they saw two large trucks parked on the street outside the hotel.

When the truck drivers saw Grace coming out, they got off the trucks and went to the back to pull down the curtains. As soon as the curtains fell, the interior lit up with twinkling lights, revealing that the trucks were filled with nothing but perfumed roses!

“Wow!”

The hotel staff gasped in amazement, covering their mouths.

So many perfumed roses!

They smelled amazing and looked stunning!

Taylor and the others looked at Grace with a surprised look.

Grace stood there, clearly taken aback by the unexpected sight.

Nydia exclaimed, “The roses are so beautiful!”

Hazel chimed in. “Yeah! What a pleasant surprise! Who’s so thoughtful to arrange such a big surprise?”

Grace cleared her throat.

Suddenly, Nydia remembered something.

Recently, Grace went on a tour in Heokrish. There was a wealthy businessman in Heokrish who fancied her and bought out the entire show. But Grace scolded him and got the tickets refunded.

Later, rumours of a romance between Grace and the Heokrish businessman surfaced.

Could these two trucks of roses be from the Heokrish businessman?

He was a suitor, pursuing Grace.

If it was from him, it wouldn’t be surprising.

Taylor asked. “Grace, could it be that dude Knight from last time?”

Grace pursed her lips. “How boring. What’s the point of having so many flowers?”

She turned and walked back into the hotel.

People passing by started taking out their phones to snap pictures of the roses in the trucks. Nydia and Hazel couldn’t resist either. They took out their phones and snapped a picture before joining Grace back in the banquet hall.

Before long, a crowd had gathered outside, drawn by the sight of the two trucks of perfumed roses.

It naturally also caught the attention of those in the neighboring hall.

Chapter 194

The waiters were gossiping, spreading the news that there were trucks full of roses outside.

Word traveled fast, and soon enough, folks from Vivian’s crew were also running out to take a look.

They had thought it might be some kind of marriage proposal.

But to their surprise, they saw signs on the mucks saying, “Happy Birthday Grace” and stuff like that.

“Oh man… How much do you think all these roses cost?”

“Do you think it’s from Grace’s secret admirer?”

“Such extravagance, using the most expensive rose perfume. It must have cost quite a bit.”

These roses are just for show. They can’t be used for anything else. They might wither overnight. What a waste. But when you have money, you can be whimsical. Just enjoy the momentary pleasure, and the money spent is worth it.”

“Could it be the rumoured relationship between Grace and that wealthy businessman from Heokrish? The one in real estate?”

“It could be…”

Whispers and gossip from nearby totally stole the spotlight from Vivian, the birthday star.

She felt a bit annoyed and glanced at Declan beside her.

Declan’s gaze was also fixed on the roses inside the truck, his expression seeming a bit lost.

He hadn’t expected there would eventually be another guy beside Grace…

Vivian nudged Declan with her elbow, a frown on her face. Only then did Declan react, “What’s wrong?”

Vivian asked, “Seriously? You’re asking me what’s wrong? It’s my birthday, and you didn’t even get me anything?”

Declan responded, “Isn’t this birthday party enough?”

She asked, “Enough? Enough for what?”

He responded, “Vivian, we’ve been married for so long. What’s the point of all this? Life’s about living it for ourselves, not for anyone else. And look around. Who here’s living better than you?”

This statement might have been comforting to Vivian before.

But clearly, it wasn’t enough now!

Among these dancers, the ones making a name for themselves were already top–notch. And for someone like Vivian, who could marry into wealth, they were even rarer.

So yeah, Vivian has been shining brightly in the circle these years.

But now that she’s getting older, her relationship with Declan isn’t like it used to be. After the passion faded and she saw her arch–rival Grace being pursued by wealthy men again and being showered with rose perfume, she couldn’t help but feel envious. It was only natural for a woman, right?

Vivian was dissatisfied with Declan, but she also knew when to hold back. She lowered her voice and said, “Looks like you’re not that into me anymore! Hmph!”

With that, Vivian turned and walked into the hotel, leaving Declan alone outside.

Before long, everyone else followed suit and made their way into the hotel.

Grace finished her meal, but the truck with the roses outside was still parked there. The hotel manager approached her, asking when she would have the truck moved. However, to move the truck, she needed to Contact the wealthy businessman first because she had no clue where to send it.

So, she headed out to the terrace and gave the rich guy a call.

The call connected quickly, and Grace’s voice was cold as she said, “Hello? Tell your driver to move the truck immediately. It’s disrupting the hotel’s parking. Don’t cause trouble for me.”

At the same time, Violeta was outside the hotel, taking photos with Nydia and Hazel.

The sisters struck their poses, while Violeta stood in the middle, holding up her phone for a selfie.

After taking the photo, Violeta glanced at it and zoomed in on one corner, only to discover a man standing in the background on the lawn, photobombing their shot. It seemed like this photo was a bust.

“There’s a guy over there.”

Hazel asked, “Where?”

The three turned their heads and saw a luxury car parked not far from the lawn.

A man was standing on the lawn, making a phone call.
Violeta’s gaze shifted slightly, and she spotted Grace on the hotel terrace and also on the phone. Violeta’s face lit up with excitement. “Hey, what if that guy is the rich dude chasing after Ms. Parker?”

Nydia chimed in, “I know, I know! He’s the big shot in real estate from Heokrish. His name’s Oliver Knight!

Hazel exclaimed, “Damn, he’s bold enough to show up in person. Let’s watch the show!”

The three of them hid nearby, silently observing as the two made their phone calls.

Though they couldn’t hear the conversation, they could imagine it vividly, and it seemed pretty thrilling!

Grace said. “Get the car out of here right now.”

Oliver responded, “It’s yours. Drive it wherever you want. Deal with it, however, you see fit.”

She remarked, “I’ve already said it, I don’t want to get married. Stop bothering me!

With that, Grace hung up the phone.

Just as she was about to turn away, she suddenly spotted a guy standing behind her.

Taking a closer look, she realized it was Declan.

As Declan got older, he lost the cool and charm of his youth, now carrying a strong scent of grease and the stench of a businessman filled with fat that Grace loathed the most.

Seeing Declan in front of her, Grace couldn’t believe she’d ever been attracted to such a sleazy guy.

The more she looked, the more disgusted she became, not wanting to spare him another glance.

Chapter 195

She stayed silent, thinking Declan had just come out to the terrace for some air. So, she strode past him, ready to leave.

But just as she passed him, he grabbed her wrist.

“Grace…”

Grace was puzzled.

Then she jerked her hand back as if she’d been touched by something toxic.

“What’s your deal? Are you out of your mind?”

Declan hesitated for a moment, then withdrew his hand with a hint of frustration. “Sorry, I didn’t mean anything else. I just wanted to ask how you’ve been lately.

Grace retorted, “How I’ve been has nothing to do with you. Just focus on living your own life. Why are you so nosy? Got nothing better to do?

“Excuse me.”

Grace passed by him coldly.

Perhaps due to the alcohol, Declan found himself struggling to keep his composure as he watched Grace walk away.

Back then, the time he spent with Grace was the best part of his youth, and his feelings for her were genuine. If it weren’t for Vivian deliberately tempting him, he wouldn’t have fallen for it.

Now, after being married for many years, Declan has realized just how much Vivian loved showing off.

Thinking about it now, Grace was still the better choice. She was not into showing off or comparing herself. to others.

“Grace, I know you’ve been single all these years because you’ve been waiting for me….

What the?

Grace felt utterly disgusted as if she had swallowed something dirty. Her throat tightened, and she couldn’t speak a word because of the nausea.

While her decision not to marry did have some indirect relation to Declan, it was mostly because Grace wanted to devote herself to the stage. She had no intention of getting married or having children, as it would affect her physique.

She had long committed herself to the stage and had no interest in romantic relationships.

Grace turned around, ready to slap Declan across the face.
“What are you doing?”

On the nearby corridor, Vivian and a few friends were walking towards them. They were shocked to see Grace and Declan embracing. Vivian realized the situation and quickly glared at Grace.

Declan realized the situation and quickly let go of Grace.

“Vivian, it’s not what you think,” he hastily explained.

Vivian’s lips trembled with anger as she strode forward, raising her hand to slap Grace across the face.

Grace caught her hand, then swiftly delivered a slap to Declan’s face with her other hand.

Smack!

The crisp sound of the slap echoed in the corridor.

Declan was dumbfounded.

Everyone was dumbfounded

Vivian’s head buzzed with anger

Grace lightly shook her hand as if she had touched something dirty.

“Vivian, you better keep an eye on your husband, who’s always acting horny, It’s disgusting.”

With that, She walked away.

The imprint of Grace’s hand on Declan’s face was quite prominent, making the scene look ridiculous.

With so many people around, if this incident got out, he’d be in big trouble.

Declan quickly shifted all the blame onto Grace.

“Vivian. I was just coming out here toke, and she was the one who initiated the hug. She even said she wanted to go to a hotel later. When I rejected her the past held onto me tightly…”

Grace’s steps halted, and she turned to look at Declan.

Now, not only did she find him disgusting, but he also lowered her opinion of him as a person.

“So that’s how it is Grace, you’re just despicable. Declan is Vivian’s husband, and you’re out here trying to seduce someone else’s husband? What kind of person does that make you! You’re a forty–year–old woman, and you’re stooping to such shameless acts. It’s truly disgusting”

Vivian’s friends joined in, adding their accusations against Grace.

Violeta and her two friends realized the situation wasn’t favourable out on the lawn, so they hurried back to the hotel.

Earlier, they had witnessed everything on the terrace. It was clear that Declan was shamelessly the one who initiated hugging Grace.

Soon, Violeta and her friends arrived at the scene, expecting Grace to be outnumbered and bullied.

But, to their surprise, Grace wasn’t bullied at all. Instead, she started arguing with them.

Yuck! If your eyes can’t see right, you might as well pluck them out of your faces”

“Declan’s got a belly, and he’s balding, looking like he’s sixty even though he’s not. Who’d fall for him? Who wants to hit on him? Even if I’m not caught, I still get attention just by walking down the street. See those two truckloads of rose perfumes? They’re gifts from my admirer. Why would I bother with him?

“Am I just as desperate as you all, or do I have as low a taste as you do?”

In Grace’s opinion, Declan wasn’t worth anything.

Vivian’s face turned red with anger.

“My Declan isn’t someone you can badmouth like that!”

Grace said, “Yeah, sure, then why don’t you just take your Declan back home and lock him up? Stop embarrassing yourself in public.”

Declan hadn’t expected to be seen like this in Grace’s eyes. He felt a bit resentful. “Grace, don’t act shameless. It was you who just said you couldn’t forget about me and that you’ve been single all this time waiting for me. I rejected you, but you’re still unwilling to let go and even followed me here.”

Hazel and Nydia stepped forward upon hearing this.

“Seriously, we’ve seen people who bo

Chapter 196

Nydia said, “We saw it all on the lawn behind the terrace just now. It was your pig of a husband who hugged our teacher. Ms. Parker struggled to get away, but he still tried to follow.”

Vivian’s voice was sharp as she exclaimed, “That’s impossible! You guys are this b*tch’s disciples. Of course, you’d support her. Grace, this isn’t over between us!

The guests in the dining hall were all prominent figures in the circle.

If this matter got out, Grace’s reputation would be ruined.

Violeta took a step forward, glanced at the surveillance camera in the corner of the terrace, and said, “Then let’s check the surveillance footage. There’s a camera right here. Let’s see who made the first move.”

Grace agreed. “Sure, let’s check!”

Upon hearing this, Declan was dumbfounded.

Just a moment ago, he had let alcohol cloud his judgment and couldn’t control himself when he saw Grace. Now, if they checked the surveillance footage, wouldn’t his actions from earlier be exposed?

Declan’s heart sank as he started to panic.

He whispered to Vivian, “Vivian if this thing blows up, it’s going to be bad for everyone. Let’s not make fools of ourselves. Let’s just drop it!”

Vivian’s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words.

After being together for so long, Vivian had already sensed Declan’s uncertainty. If he wasn’t sure, then he must be in the wrong.

This damn jerk wants to cheat on me with Grace behind my back!

In an instant, Vivian felt like she was being cheated.

She gritted her teeth, determined not to let Grace off the hook!

But if they checked the surveillance footage, Declan’s reputation would be ruined too. They were in this together, and Vivian had to think about herself as well.

If Declan lost face, it wouldn’t benefit her either.

After a few moments of silence, Vivian spoke up, “Fine, let’s check the surveillance!”

Declan remained silent.

Grace smirked. “Let’s go.”

The group headed straight for the surveillance room on the second floor.

Vivian was texting someone as they walked.

When they got to the surveillance room and asked to check the footage, they were taken aback when the security staff said, Sorry, the cameras on the terrace aren’t working. We can only see footage from the hallway, but it might not cover the terrace.

What a coincidence!

All the other cameras in the hotel were working fine, but only the ones on the terrace were down?

Hearing that the surveillance was broken, Declan breathed a sigh of relief.

Now that the surveillance was down, there was no evidence to contradict their claims, and they could easily frame Grace.

The cameras are down, Grace. You’re one lucky lady!

“Even though there’s no evidence of your shameless deeds, we all saw it with our own eyes Grace, just you wait. Your good deeds today will spread throughout the entire circle tomorrow. Let’s see how you’ll face everyone after that!

Violeta glanced at the monitor next to her.

Violeta stepped forward and twisted the knob on the black–screen monitor. The surveillance screen flickered for a moment, and just as it seemed like the image was about to appear, the security personnel nearby immediately scolded, “What are you doing? Don’t touch it randomly. Can you afford to pay you break it?

Violeta asked. “Is this monitor broken? Why did it flicker just now?

The security personnel replied, “The screen’s messed up. That’s why the surveillance isn’t working”

for it if

Violeta pointed to the nearby functioning monitor. “Why don’t we just connect the surveillance camera to this working monitor?”

Nydia and Hazel nodded in agreement with Violeta’s suggestion, giving the security personnel incredulous looks. “Yeah, why not just switch monitors? Are you intentionally trying to avoid letting us see the surveillance footage?”

Grace glanced at the security personnel.

The security personnel stuttered, taken aback. “Um, well

Vivian watched as the security personnel struggled under the pressure, feeling uneasy.

Fortunately, at that moment, the head of security walked in from outside. “What’s going on here?”

The security personnel hurried forward and said, “Captain, they want to access the surveillance, but this monitor is broken, and we can’t do it.”

The captain glanced subtly at Vivian, then turned to Nydia and Hazel without mincing words. “So, you want to access the surveillance, huh? Never mind that the monitor is broken. What kind of people are you anyway? Just because you want to access the surveillance, do you think you can? Did you lose something? Did you call the police?”
“Get out, get out! Didn’t you see the sign outside? It says: No Unauthorised Personnel Allowed!”

The group was promptly escorted out.

Vivian smirked, her lips curling with malice as she said to Grace, “Grace, get ready to see your reputation crumble!

“I’ll make sure you’re the front–page headline in every entertainment magazine tomorrow! Shameless.”

With that, she turned and left.

Vivian arrogantly left with her entourage.

Hazel and Nydia’s faces were flushed with anger. They wanted to seek justice for Grace, but they didn’t know what they could do.

Violeta narrowed her eyes slightly, suddenly realizing that this hotel seemed to have an investment from the White family.

If the security wouldn’t let outsiders access the surveillance, then they needed someone higher up to come and handle it personally.

Violeta took out her phone, intending to call Zoren to come over.

But before she could dial, the lift door at the end of the corridor opened, and a well–dressed middle-aged man stepped out.

Chapter 197

Hazel said, “It’s the man who was on the lawn earlier, talking on the phone with the teacher

Violeta raised her eyes slightly and saw Oliver.

Oliver had come up to find Grace. Earlier, Grace had hung up on him, and after some thought, he worried that she might be angry. So he came up to explain himself. If she didn’t like the roses, he would have someone take them away.

“Grace.”

Grace got a headache as soon as she saw Oliver. I’ve told you, call me Ms. Parker!

Vivian and her group heard their conversation and stopped in their tracks. Everyone turned their gaze towards Oliver.

So this man was the wealthy real estate tycoon from Heokrish? The one pursuing Grace!?

Vivian frowned. The guy in front of her had a strong presence. He wasn’t super muscular, but his suit made him look every bit like a mature man.

Oliver was a head taller than Declan. He walked over to stand beside Grace.

The two of them looked like a perfect match.

Mostly because Oliver took good care of himself and had a strong presence.

Unlike Declan, who had worn himself out over the years with smoking, drinking, and socializing.

Seeing this contrast…

Vivian felt a pang of jealousy. How could Grace, at her age, still meet such a great guy while Declan had turned out like this? The comparison made her feel really bitter!

No wonder Grace wasn’t interested in Declan earlier.

If she were in Grace’s shoes, she wouldn’t be interested either,

Grace was Vivian’s arch–enemy, and Vivian refused to admit that she was worse off than Grace. So she quickly looked away and walked off.

Oliver said, “Aren’t ‘Ms. Parker and ‘Grace‘ the same? Calling your first name makes it sound like we’re close.”

Grace said, “Stop joking around. We’re not that close.”

Oliver changed the subject. “Why did you all come up here?”

Hazel responded, “We came up to check the surveillance footage. They falsely accused Ms. Parker of seducing that pig.

“What?”

His dark eyes grew even darker. “Did you find the footage?”

Grace took out her phone. “No, I was just about to call the police.”

This matter had to be handled properly. She wouldn’t just stand by and watch her decades-long reputation be ruined.

The hotel refused to let her check the surveillance footage, so Grace suspected that they had colluded with Vivian.

In that case, she would call the police!

What?

Vivian and her group, who were leaving, immediately stopped in their tracks when they heard this.

No way!

Wait, this guy owns the Spring City Hotel?

Violeta, who was in the middle of a call, was taken aback. Just then, the call connected, and Zoren’s voice came through: “Hello, Vio, what’s up?”

She asked,… Zoren, where are you?”

Zoren replied, “I’m at the arcade on Westwood Lane.”

She said, “Nothing, just thought of asking you to swing by Spring City, but never mind now. Enjoy your time.

He was taken aback. “Oh… ‘

But before he could finish his words, Violeta hung up.

Zoren glanced at the screen after the call ended, murmuring. “Vio hung up so quickly, I didn’t even get to finish what I was saying.”

Liam and his friends, who were playing pool nearby, heard Zoren’s words.

He teased, “Who’s calling so late? Which girl is it this time?”

Zoren replied, “Mind your own business. It’s Vio.

Hayden asked, “What’s wrong with her?”

Zoren pocketed his phone. “Who knows? She just mentioned wanting me to swing by Spring City Hotel, but then said it wasn’t necessary. Probably nothing serious. But there’s something fun going on in Spring City tonight.”

Jasper chimed in, “Is it about Grace Parker and Vivian Montclair? Should we go and join the fun?”

Jasper had been with Lucy before, so naturally, he had heard about the love–hate relationship between her master Vivian and her rival Grace Resides this matter wasn’t a secret within their circle. Even though many years had passed, the fiery relationship between these two women was still worth watching.

“Let’s go,” Hayden said, putting down his pool cue.

Zoren teased, “Hayden, since when did you become interested in gossip and joining in on the fun?”

After leaving the pool room, the group drove to the Spring City Hotel.

Meanwhile, at Spring City Hotel…

In the surveillance room, everyone was surprised to find out that Oliver was the owner of the Spring City Hotel.

“You’re the owner?”

“Yeah.”

Grace looked surprised, but then quickly shifted her gaze to the other side, where she stared at Vivian.

Vivian turned pale, completely caught off guard by this revelation.

Declan’s expression mirrored Vivian’s, equally surprised but also tinged with fear.

Oh no…

If they pull up the surveillance footage, wouldn’t everything be over?!

Grace and the others walked back to the surveillance room. The captain of the security team inside, seeing them return, used the same tone as before. “Why are you back again? Didn’t we already tell you that we couldn’t access the surveillance?”

The captain of the security team, a minor character, didn’t recognize Oliver.

Plus, Oliver didn’t often visit Quinston, so he quietly took out his phone and called the hotel manager.

Oliver said, “No need to call the police. I’m the owner of this hotel. Let’s go check the footage.”

Chapter 198

Soon enough, the manager on duty rushed into the surveillance room.

“Hello, Mr. Knight!”

Oliver didn’t reply verbally but signaled with his eyes for him to take action.

The manager directed him. “Quick, pull up the surveillance from the terrace corridor.”

The captain of the security team paused for a moment. Hearing the manager address Oliver so politely, he understood that this guy wasn’t just anybody. After a quick thought, he promptly instructed his team to retrieve and display the surveillance footage.

In just a short while, the surveillance footage that couldn’t be accessed before suddenly became available.

On the display screen, the scene from the terrace slowly emerged. It was clear as day. Declan had initially grabbed Grace’s hand, and even after she pulled away, he persistently pursued her and tried to hug her.

“Oh! The truth is out!”

“That’s him, being all creepy and handsy. And when he got caught, he had the nerve to blame Ms. Parker.”

“Such audacity!”

Vivian and her group, standing outside, also saw the footage on the monitor.

Vivian gritted her teeth, while Declan’s face turned red and then white. He tried to justify himself. “I was drunk earlier, so I didn’t know what I was doing. It wasn’t intentional…”

Vivian’s friends beside her looked troubled, unsure of how to react.

They had previously boasted about tarnishing Grace’s reputation.

Now that the truth was revealed, they were left speechless.

Grace turned to look at Vivian. “Vivian, it seems like you haven’t been doing so well these past few years, huh? Hehe.“”

Then, Grace swiftly took out her phone and called the police.

“If you were drunk, then go explain it to the police. You attempted sexual assault and made false accusations. I’m going to get to the bottom of this!”

Vivian felt utterly humiliated!

She couldn’t bear to stay a moment longer and turned to leave.

Declan hurried to catch up, and the others followed suit, leaving one by one.

With everything resolved smoothly. Grace felt a great sense of relief. She turned to Oliver and said, “Why didn’t you tell me earlier that you own Spring City Hotel?”

Oliver replied, “Well, you never asked, did you?”

Grace retorted, “If I didn’t ask, couldn’t you have mentioned it?”

Oliver conceded, “Okay, my bad.

The two of them bantered back and forth in the surveillance room.

Nydia exchanged a glance with Hazel, then quietly walked out of the room with Violeta.

They reached the ground floor.

Violeta glanced at the time.

“It’s getting late. I should leave.”

Nydia said, “Yep, I’ve had my fill too. Let’s just sit back and watch Vivian and her husband’s reputation get tarnished tomorrow!”

Violeta grinned. “Today was really satisfying. I was actually planning to call my brother to come and check out the surveillance.”

Hazel chimed in, “Yeah, none of us expected Oliver to be the boss. But do you think MS. Parker and him are a good match?”

Nydia laughed. “Haha, if the teacher knew we were talking about this behind her back, she’d be mad.”

Violeta said, “I’ll head off first. Let Ms. Parker know later. The rematch is coming up soon, and I need to train these next couple of days.”

“Okay, Vio, you go ahead.”

Violeta left the hotel.

The two trucks parked outside had already driven away, but the scent of perfumed roses seemed to linger in the air, refreshing and delightful.

Violeta stood under the bus stop sign, the sunlight casting long shadows.

She was about to call the driver at home to come pick her up.

But before she could even dial the number, she heard the sound of several motorcycles in the distance.

“Vio!”

Violeta looked up and saw four people speeding towards her on motorcycles.

Motorcycles?

Violeta glanced at the high–end motorcycles they were riding and immediately recognized their top-notch quality.

While it wasn’t surprising to see others riding motorcycles, seeing Hayden on one did catch her slightly off guard.

But then again, it wasn’t that unusual for guys to enjoy motorcycles, especially if they had the money for it.

“Why are you guys here?”

Zoren took off his helmet. “We’re here to watch the show. Looks like we missed it, huh? We arrived late.”

“Yeah, you guys are late.”

Jasper caught a whiff of a faint rose scent in the street. “Why is there still a smell of roses here?”

Violeta replied calmly, “Earlier, there were two big trucks filled with perfume roses parked here for about an hour or so.

Hayden asked, “Are you heading back now?”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, I was thinking of sending you guys a message when I got back.”

Liam suggested, “Now that we’re already out, why don’t we have some fun?”

Zoren said, “Yeah, let’s enjoy ourselves for a bit.”

Violeta, hands in pockets, asked with interest, “What do you have in mind?”

Zoren chuckled. “How about we take you for a ride?”

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Taking me for a ride? You know racing is prohibited in the city, right? Are you guys planning to make headlines tomorrow?”

There were clear rules in the city, with speed limits, and even if you had money, you couldn’t just do as you please. Plus, Hayden had a special status, making it even more impossible for him to act recklessly.

“To Moon Bay.”

Chapter 199

“The road ahead is a paradise for motorcycle gangs.”

Violeta had heard about Moon Bay but had never been there.

In her previous life as a stunt performer, Violeta shot a scene where she drove a motorcycle off a cliff. She had to control a motorcycle three times her weight and dive from a green screen ten meters high.

The stunt coordinator at that time was a motorcycle enthusiast.

Violeta had talked with him before and heard him mention “Moon Bay. He also said that Moon Bay is a paradise for motorcycle gangs.

Nonetheless, the path to reach it was challenging, and one error could be deadly for those enjoying their passion.

“I haven’t been there before, but I’m curious. Let’s check it out!”

Violeta moved forward, ready to ride Zoren’s motorcycle.

However, Zoren stepped back a bit and proposed, “Vio, why not ride with Hade? His motorcycle is more spacious than mine.”

Violeta remained silent.

“Alright then.”

Violeta had no choice but to sit on Hayden’s motorcycle.

Sitting behind Hayden, she rested her hands on his shoulders.

Once they were ready, the four motorcycles traveled alongside each other.

The evening wind whispered past her ears, ruffling Violeta’s hair. She reached back to fix it and caught a faint scent of aftershave in the air.

Violeta’s eyelashes quivered a bit, and she then looked down at Hayden in front of her.

They were very close to each other.

The aroma was so subtle that Violeta questioned whether she imagined it.

In reality, Hayden had no particular scent, just the clean and fresh smell of bath products.

Like a glass of lemonade on a hot summer day, Violeta’s mind briefly envisioned the sweet and tangy burst of orange and grapefruit.

Suddenly struck by a whimsical thought, she said, “Hayden, you actually smell quite nice.”

Hayden was startled by her sudden comment.

Hayden exhibited a noticeable increase in tension briefly, showing no response to her remark as if he hadn’t heard it.

Yet, his slender fingers clasping the motorcycle’s handle grew tighter, causing the joints of his light complexion to become paler under the strain.

They eventually arrived at Moon Bay.

In this region, there were no enforced speed restrictions since Moon Bay was primarily a wild, untamed area where rough mountain pathways connected Quinston and Heokrish.

Because of the minimal infrastructure, there were no set limits on how fast one could travel.

This drew many motorcycle gangs, often gathered in this locale…

Each year, the perilous mountain paths resulted in fatal crashes, with motorcycle gangs losing their lives due to errors in operation.

The relevant authorities had once attempted to intervene, but they proved powerless against the fervor of the motorcycle gangs. Thus, as time passed, their grip slipped away entirely.

At the entrance to the mountains, a handful of people were preparing for the journey. Upon spotting Violeta and her group approaching, they glanced at their motorcycles and let out whistles of admiration.

“Buddy, your ride is quite impressive!”

Zoren chuckled and patted his own seat cushion. “It costs me over 300 thousand dollars on this baby.”

“Impressive.”

Zoren’s behavior made it clear they all came from wealthy families.

After all, how else could they afford such extravagances?

“Will you guys join us later?

And why did you bring a girl along?

Zoren casually answered, “Yes, just giving my sister a ride.”

But this sister was not what the man imagined.

The man talking to them appeared doubtful about the “sister” explanation but smiled and reassured them, “Don’t worry, there will be plenty of company once we get up the mountain. You all are so stylish. You’ll definitely get lots of attention! Haha, I’ll go in first. See you all inside later!”

With that, the men jumped on their motorcycles and sped away,

From the tone of that man’s voice, it sounded like there was a party going on inside, lively and bustling. with plenty of opportunities to pick up girls!

Violeta tapped Hayden’s shoulder and said, “Let’s go. Let’s see what’s inside. We’re already here, so we might as well check it out.”

Jasper added, “Let’s go, now that we’re here.”

The four of them rode up the mountain, following a rough path, to reach the motorcycle gang’s base.

When they arrived, they were welcomed by a lively party already in progress.

The man who had spoken to them earlier was chatting with a group of people, all wearing studded leather jackets.

“Hey, they’re here!”

The man, accompanied by his friends, approached them and pointed at Zoren’s motorcycle, saying, “This is the motorcycle you mentioned from the international motorcycle show, isn’t it? You said this cost over 300 thousand dollars! Tonight’s going to be thrilling.”

Dismounting from his motorcycle, Zoren made a generous offer, saying, “Interested, buddy? Let me take you for a ride.

Witnessing his generosity, the others became relaxed and easygoing. Soon enough, they were all enjoying themselves together.

Violeta also joined them as they got off the motorcycle together.

The atmosphere here was truly lively, with the men chatting about topics revolving around motorcycles and girls.

Before long, a woman walked over with a drink and began chatting with Violeta.

“I don’t drink beer, sorry,” Violeta replied.

“Okay. Is that guy from earlier your boyfriend?” the woman inquired.

“No, he isn’t,” Violeta replied simply.

Chapter 200

Upon receiving Violeta’s answer, the woman’s face lit up with happiness.

Following a short chat with Violeta, she swayed her waist and headed towards Hayden. Violeta glimpsed at the woman’s departing form before resuming her exploration of the base camp.

Approximately seven or eight minutes later, the woman came back to Violeta with a crestfallen look. “Are you joking with me?”

Violeta was confused. “What are you trying to say?”

The woman clarified, “You mentioned he’s not your boyfriend, but he explicitly stated that you’re his girlfriend!”

Violeta was taken aback. “Huh?”

The woman walked over with Violeta and confronted Hayden.

“Are you two a couple or not?”

Violeta’s gaze met Hayden’s, and they shared a silent understanding of something.
It seemed Hayden used her as a shield to reject the woman.

Since the woman didn’t know her, Violeta complied with Hayden and said, “Yes.”

Upon hearing her response, the woman grew even angrier.

“You’re both playing games with me! You said no earlier, and now you’re saying yes?”

Violeta replied hesitantly, “I wasn’t playing with you.”

The woman put her hands on her hips and shouted, “Arrest them!”

Her loud call instantly drew the attention of seven or eight burly men from the crowd, who surrounded Violeta and Hayden.

Violeta was momentarily stunned, not expecting the situation to escalate like this. She glanced at Hayden.

Nearby, Jasper and the others noticed the commotion and hurried over.

“What’s going on here?”

A man who had chatted with Zoren earlier informed them, “That’s Natalie Yarrow, the daughter of the local motorcycle gang leader. How did you guys manage to anger her?”

Irritating the daughter of the motorcycle gang leader?

Quite audacious.

Zoren moved ahead to protect Violeta and questioned, “What’s the matter? Are you seeking a confrontation?” “Vio, what’s going on?”

Violeta murmured, “This woman was flirting with Hayden, but he used me as a pretext to turn her down. We didn’t anticipate her reaction.”

Liam glanced at Natalie in front of him, adopting a more friendly tone.

“Miss, why don’t you try your luck with someone else? Hayden doesn’t appreciate being approached like this. Besides, even if you initiate a conversation, shouldn’t others have the right to decline? What kind of logic is this? We’re all here to have a good time, so how about we all take a step back? If things escalate, I guarantee it won’t end well for anyone.”

Natalie narrowed her eyes. “We won’t end well? Haha, you think I’m a fool! This girl just said she’s not his girlfriend, and now he’s saying she is. You’re just trying to fool people here!”

Violeta interrupted. “It’s simply a miscommunication.”

Natalie countered. “A miscommunication? Then finish all the beer in those two boxes over there, and we’ll regard this matter as resolved. Your behaviour has been deceitful since you got here. Your integrity is in doubt!”

She pointed to several beer boxes under the nearby table, demanding that Violeta finish all the drinks.

Otherwise, the matter wouldn’t be settled.

Violeta hadn’t expected the woman to be so hot-tempered. Glancing at the boxes of beer under the table, she spoke up, “What if I refuse to drink?”

“Refuse? Haha.

Natalie sneered, “Haven’t you heard that people often die at Moon Bay? Offend me, and do you think you’ll safely leave? Ridiculous. I can easily toss you into a ditch, and tomorrow’s news will report a few daredevils crashing their motorcycles off a cliff, bodies never to be found.”

Violeta was speechless.

Huh!

Quite a bold statement indeed.

Indeed, it carries a strong implication.

Violeta chuckled, while Hayden’s expression darkened slightly.

Liam remarked, “You really overestimate yourselves. Just a few of you think you can trap anyone?”

Natalie retorted, “Then let’s give it a try! Attack them!”

At her command, several burly then nearby rushed forward to subdue them.

Violeta, being the only woman among them, naturally became their primary target. Three of the men charged at her, but she swiftly kicked over a nearby bench and then delivered a powerful kick. The bench struck the chests of the three men with great force, sending them tumbling to the ground.

“Ah!

“Thud!”

The three burly men, now lying on the ground with the bench on their chests, felt the pain throbbing in their chests.

They hadn’t expected Violeta to appear fragile but possess such strength.

“This damn girl! Grab her, guys!”

Several more burly men lunged at Violeta, but this time they were intercepted by Zoren and the others using bottles.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Next came the shifting of tables, bottles flying, and glass shards scattering everywhere, extinguishing several lights on the ceiling.

Observers at the gathering swiftly sought shelter outside, whispering among themselves.

“Oh gosh, this is escalating into a conflict!”

“I never thought these people would be so proficient in fighting.”

“I presumed that girl would depend entirely on men for defense, but despite her slim figure, she can defend herself well in a brawl!”

“Hey, check it out! Natalie is calling for backup.”

“It seems they’re in a tough spot. Natalie’s dad heads the motorcycle gang. By crossing them, they’ve probably put their future in Quinston at risk.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 181, to 190]]

Chapter 181

Actually, she had no issue with Violeta being a team captain. 

Her doubts were regarding how Violeta could be the team captain in this squad! 

Any one of them on this team is better than her. 

What makes her qualified to be the captain? 

Zelena couldn’t figure it out, and she was furious. 

She couldn’t hold it anymore, so she directly asked the hacker on WhatsApp. She wanted Violeta to fall into disgrace. 

Found anything?” 

Violeta received Zelena’s message, opened it, and then replied slowly. ‘Yep. 

They found something! 

Zelena was instantly delighted. “Release all her dirt on the Toland University forum now. I want her reputation shattered to the point that she can’t stay in school. It would be best if she dropped out!” 

Violeta knew Zelena hated her, but Zelena was too impatient. 

Anyway, it wasn’t yet the time Violeta had anticipated. 

Are you sure you want to do it now? I suggest you wait. Why not expose it after the college competition starts? That’s when the hype will be highest, and the impact will be greatest. 

Zelena was eager, but after reading the message on WhatsApp, she hesitated. 

Thinking about it, the hacker was right. She had to stay calm and deliver the fatal blow to Violeta during the college competition! 

Okay, you’re right. What dirt did you dig up?” 

It’s the explosive news you wanted, guaranteed to ruin her reputation at school. It’s something notorious. 

Zelena was excited. ‘Really? I can’t wait!’ 

Violeta was selected as the new campus belle at Toland University last semester and was quite famous at school. 

If this dirt came out, Violeta’s position as the campus belle would be in jeopardy. 

The more Zelena thought about it, the happier she became! 

The college competition had been hyped up in the game for a long time and would be held in the sports arena in the west of Arlowand. 

Many people from Toland University had already signed up, and it was said that tickets for the arena had been sold out in advance. 

Because one of the prizes for winning the college competition was filming a game music video, many students from the performing arts department signed up, making the competition very tough. 

It was said that the event would be streamed live on White Bear TV. 

After school, Violeta and her friends went to the Internet cafe next to the coffee shop to play games. Over time. George’s internet cafe became one of their hangout spots, and he reserved an esports room on the second floor for them every day. 

Their teamwork improved, and they figured out the best strategies and lineups. 

When the registration deadline passed, the official website closed the sign-ups. 

Zelena and Hattie spent money to promote their team, and it worked because their team had some top-ranked national players. 

The preliminary round of the college competition was at the beginning of next month, which was also when the national leaderboard was refreshed. 

One night. Violeta stayed home and managed to top the leaderboard again. 

That night. her profile views soared. After two years, the ID I’m Your Sixth Uncle was back on the leaderboard. 

Many gaming studios were waiting for the leaderboard update that night. As soon as it refreshed, they noticed the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle. 

“This ID seems familiar.” 

“Really? Where have you seen it?” 

“Let me think… 

“Oh, I remember now. Isn’t ‘I’m Your Sixth Uncle‘ the captain of The Mighty Dragons team that’s really popular in the college competition?” 

“Let me check.” 

They quickly logged onto the official website and found they were right. 

The captain of The Mighty Dragons was indeed I’m Your Sixth Uncle, and the person using this ID was a girl. 

The main point was that this girl was also the campus belle of Toland University! 

Impressive! 

Female players on the national leaderboard were rare, about a two out of ten chance. 

But when they checked out Violeta’s game profile, they saw that she had multiple top ranks two years ago, making her a versatile player. 

After two years of silence, she climbed the ranks again. 

“Why didn’t she play for the past two years?” 

“Could it be because she was preparing for the college entrance exam?” 

Judging by her age, she should be a freshman now. It makes sense that she did not play in her senior year to prepare for the exam. 

Her not playing for two years led to her getting the best admission results in her batch. 

Even now, Violeta had the highest grades in her major last semester. 

The next day, Violeta’s ranking on the national leaderboard made her even more popular. 

The forums were buzzing with discussions about Violeta’s return to the leaderboard. 

No wonder Violeta is the captain. She’s got the skills. 

A female captain. That’s so cool. 

I think it’s not about being on the national leaderboard, but about how Hayden and the others let Violeta take the lead.

Amazing. That’s all I can say 

Everyone in the class knew about Violeta’s achievement, making her the center of attention once again. 

At first, Zelena and her group didn’t believe it, thinking Violeta had paid for marketing. But when they logged into the game themselves, they actually found Violeta on the national leaderboard. 

This shocked them. 

Zelena and Hattie’s team was only discussed because they had some small–time leaderboard players. 

Chapter 182

They followed along, basking in the reflected glory. 

However, Violeta herself was on the national leaderboard, so she didn’t need to ride anyone’s coattails. That was the fundamental difference between her and them. 

Violeta wasn’t just a small–time leaderboard player, she was a major player on the leaderboard. 

This meant that Violeta’s skills were truly formidable! 

Seeing the ID Tm Your Sixth Uncle‘ made Zelena and Hattie furious. 

They still remembered when they had encountered Violeta in a game. In a solo match, Violeta humiliated them, making them call her “daddy,” and she still had the recording of that moment! 

Hattie gritted her teeth. “We have to make her lose miserably at the college competition!” 

Then Hattie turned to Zelena, annoyed. “How could you not know anything about this? Didn’t you know Violeta played games?” 

Zelena remained silent. 

She wished she had known. 

But when she returned to the Blake family, it was already Violeta’s senior year summer, and by then, Violeta had stopped playing games. 

After starting at Toland University, Violeta focused most of her time on professional training. 

The one who eventually won the college competition championship was Hattie. 

So, in Zelena’s eyes, the biggest rival in the college competition was Hattie. 

In the previous life, Hattie successfully recorded an MV, matching Violeta’s popularity at school. 

Hattie sighed, “Forget it. This time, I must win the college competition championship.” 

She realized she couldn’t rely too much on Zelena, her information was too outdated. 

It seemed that if she wanted to deal with Violeta, she’d have to rely on herself. 

Zelena averted her gaze. She wouldn’t let Hattie hog all the glory. She had to keep an eye on both Violeta and Hattie. 

Hattie wanted the championship, but did that mean she didn’t want it too? 

Ha… 

The championship could only be hers! 

A dark glint flashed in Zelena’s eyes. In fact, two days ago, she had already paid to find out which studio Hattie had hired. She secretly bribed the studio owner, who, under her instructions, made sure the actors, Hattie hired would deliberately sabotage their roles. 

The plan was set, but it had to be subtle. 

Zelena’s idea was to let Hattie advance smoothly, giving her false hope of victory, only for the actors to ruin everything in the finals. 

As for Violeta, she had arranged for a hacker to leak damaging information. 

With Hattie failing and Violeta disqualified, both of her major rivals would be out of the picture. 

That would leave the championship wide open for her. 

Watching Hattie brimming with confidence, Zelena could barely suppress her laughter. 

The preliminary rounds started quickly. 

The Quinston division had seven universities, so Toland University first needed to advance ten teams before competing at the sports arena against other teams in the semifinals and finals to claim the championship. 

On the day of the preliminaries, Violeta’s team won fifteen matches in a row, becoming the first team from Toland University to advance. 

Initially, many spectators came to watch because of Hayden and his team, but after seeing Violeta’s performance, they were all amazed. 

So this was the skill level of a national leaderboard player! 

Her game sense and mechanics were absolutely top–tier. 

Zelena’s and Hattie’s teams also performed well, advancing smoothly. 

Hattie’s team was the second to advance, while Zelena’s was the third. 

With the preliminary round lasting a week, they secured three of the ten available spots on the first day. leaving the remaining seven for others to fight over. 

Originally, Zelena planned for Violeta to be bogged down by negative news during the preliminaries. 

However, seeing Violeta’s strong momentum, she decided it would be more impactful to let her climb higher before bringing her down. 

So, she held back. 

After the preliminaries, the Chess Association came to Toland University to promote and give lectures. 

The event organizer contacted Violeta, asking her to help distribute flyers around campus. 

Nolan, being on the student council, was assigned to assist with the promotion. 

This led to frequent interactions between him and Violeta at the university. 

Zelena had her sights set on Nolan and would deliberately pass by the student council president’s office every noon, hoping to bump into him. 

However, she noticed that Violeta had been going to Nolan’s office frequently. 

Every time she walked by, Violeta was there. 

Was Violeta blatantly trying to seduce Nolan? 

This was unacceptable. 

Zelena couldn’t just sit idly by, she needed to find out what Violeta and Nolan were discussing. 

Zelena ruined her newly issued school uniform and went to the student council to register and pay for a replacement. 

At noon, inside the student council president’s office, Violeta and Nolan were discussing the logistics for the chess lecture: arranging water and seating, drafting promotional posts and images for the forum, and preparing small giveaways. 

Chapter 183

“Bang!!!–The office door was flung open. 

Zelena and Candy walked in. “Nolan, we’re here to get our new uniforms. 

Nolan and Violeta turned to look, meeting Zelena’s accusatory gaze. 

Nolan furrowed his brow, glanced through the documents on his desk, found Zelena’s size information, and said calmly, “Your size is in the second cabinet on the left, third shelf. 

Zelena walked in, pretending to open the cabinet to get her uniform. She exchanged a glance with Candy who understood immediately. 

As Zelena grabbed her uniform, a small ping–pong ball “accidentally fell out of Candy’s pocket and bounced under the desk. 

“Oh no, my ping–pong ball!” 

Candy quickly moved forward, bending down to retrieve it. 

Violeta stepped back to give her space. 

After picking up the ball, Candy stood up and bumped into Violeta. 

Nolan gently pulled Violeta back, allowing Candy to catch a glimpse of the content on their computer screen. 

So, this is what they had been working on in the office all these days–designing promotional graphics. “Sorry for the interruption, Nolan,” Candy said, after seeing the screen. 

With their uniforms in hand, Zelena and Candy left the office. 

As soon as they were outside, Zelena eagerly asked Candy what she had seen. 

“Lena, they’re designing promotional graphics for something related to chess….. 

“Chess?” 

Zelena suddenly realized the connection–it was related to the Chess Association! 

The Chess Association’s visit to the school for a promotional lecture was originally the responsibility of the student council. 

Violeta must have used her Chess Association membership to get close to Nolan. How shameless! 

In the afternoon, the Chess Association finally confirmed the time for their promotional lecture. 

The advisor came to the class to make an announcement. There will be a Chess Association lecture in the auditorium the day after tomorrow. If anyone is interested in chess, I highly recommend attending. It will be very beneficial.” 

“There will also be small gifts for those who attend. 

Not many young people are interested in chess these days. 

Zelena herself hadn’t been interested either until she realized that learning chess might help her make a better impression on Wade. 

But now that the Chess Association was coming to the school for a promotion… if she could help Nolan attract more attendees, he would surely look at her in a new light. 

After the advisor left and the classmates were about to leave the classroom, Zelena stood up and said, “Chess is an intellectually stimulating leisure game. I personally love chess and would like to invite everyone to attend the lecture. If you all come, I’ll treat everyone to a seafood feast this weekend!” 

“Wow! That’s great!” 

“Zelena is so generous!” 

Candy chimed in, “You probably don’t know this, but the president of the Chess Association giving the lecture is acquainted with Lena. They’ve even taken a photo together!” 

“Really?” 

Zelena blushed modestly, “Oh, it’s not that impressive. We just met once and took a photo together.” 

Candy said, “Lena, you’re too modest. You don’t just get to take a photo with someone after meeting them once. The president must really value you!” 

Sitting in the back, Kaylee cringed at the boasting in the front. 

“Vio, you’re the real Chess Association member here, and you’re not bragging. Where does she get the nerve to show off like that? It’s so annoying 

Violeta replied, “It’s okay. What she’s doing might actually help. 

Young people today aren’t very interested in chess. 

Nolan and Violeta had been brainstorming ways to attract attendees to the lecture, empty seats would make the event look bad. 

They had even planned to buy small gifts, from their own pockets for those who came. 

But if Zelena wanted to play the fool and help by offering treats, why not let her? 

Violeta figured Zelena was trying to gain more favor with Nolan. 

But Violeta just wanted to complete her assigned task for the Chess Association and move on. 

“Let’s go, Kay. We have to head to club practice.” 

“Okay.” 

Two days later, the chess lecture was successfully held in the auditorium. The association president took the stage, facing a packed audience–at least half of whom were performing arts students that Zelena had dragged along. 

Recently, rumors of Zelena’s close relationship with the Chess Association president had been spreading with people almost calling her a chess prodigy. 

However, after the two–hour lecture ended, the Chess Association president didn’t mention Zelena at all. Instead, he acknowledged the only Chess Association member at Toland University, Violeta. 

“That concludes my lecture today. If anyone is interested in chess, feel free to reach out to our only member at Toland University, Violeta Blake…” 

Chapter 184

As soon as the Chess Association president mentioned Violeta on stage, the audience erupted in applause. However, the first–year performing arts students sitting on the left were confused and surprised. 

What’s going on? Isn’t Zelena part of the Chess Association? Why is it Violeta instead?” 

“Didn’t we hear that the Chess Association president had taken a photo with Zelena and that she was a chess prodigy?” 

Many eyes turned to look at Zelena in the front row, 

She was seething, her teeth clenched in anger…

It finally dawned on her that Violeta had been working with Nolan under the Chess Association’s direction to prepare for the lecture. 

Violeta wasn’t trying to seduce Nolan as Zelena had thought. 

Now, all of Zelena’s efforts had inadvertently given credit to Violeta in the eyes of the unaware Chess Association president. 

The president’s public acknowledgment of Violeta felt like a slap in the face. Violeta had stolen her glory! 

This wretch! 

Zelena turned her head, glaring darkly at Violeta from a distance. 

Violeta happened to meet her gaze, her light-colored eyes reflecting the auditorium lights. 

If anger could take form, Zelena would have turned into a vengeful spirit, ready to pounce on Violeta and tear her apart. 

Violeta, with her smug expression, had taken Zelena’s credit, and it was infuriating. 

After the event, everyone started to leave the auditorium. Zelena and her friends overheard some student council members talking up ahead. 

“It’s great that so many people showed up for the lecture today.” 

“Just a few days ago, we were brainstorming ways to get more attendees. We never expected to fill all the seats.” 

Zelena’s face turned pale with anger. 

The auditorium was full because she had promised everyone a seafood feast if they attended the lecture. She even booked the East City seafood buffet restaurant for the weekend so the whole class could go. 

She had spent money, only took it from her credit. 

The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. 

Back in the classroom, Hattie heard about what happened and couldn’t help but laugh. “Lena, you really go all out. Does Nolan know about your efforts? 

“But then again, if the lecture had been poorly attended, it would have been Violeta’s failure. But with so many people showing up, of course, the president would praise her.” 

Candy chimed in. “It was probably Violeta’s plan all along. When we went to the office, she deliberately showed me the computer screen! She’s so manipulative.” 

Candy had finally made a smart observation. 

Thinking back to when she went under the table to retrieve the ping–pong ball and how Violeta had subtly stepped back… 

It all made sense now. 

When the Chess Association first notified Toland University about the lecture, Violeta and Nolan had been stressed about filling the seats. 

They had brainstormed countless ideas, but chess was one of those things–those who liked it would come without persuasion, while those who didn’t wouldn’t be interested no matter what. 

Then one day, Violeta noticed that Zelena passed by the student council president’s office every noon. 

At that moment, she formulated a plan. 

Not taking advantage of Zelena’s actions would have been a wasted opportunity. 

Violeta deliberately visited the student council president’s office every noon before Zelena, aiming to catch her attention and subtly push her to contribute to the lecture. 

Now, her plan had succeeded, and the lecture was a complete success. 

That evening, Violeta happily went out for a buffet with the student council members. 

Meanwhile, Zelena was too angry to eat after realizing she had been used. 

Despite previously dismissing Jour 24’s clothing, when Hattie discovered that Jour 24 was located directly opposite O’Hara’s in a foreign country, she couldn’t resist.

Over the weekend, she found a way to purchase the latest high–end line of Jour 24 at nearly three times the original price. 

However, when Hattie walked into class on Monday, proudly wearing her new Jour 24 outfit, she was shocked to see Zelena wearing the exact same piece…

Apparently, they had both had the same idea. 

“Where did you get that outfit?” Hattie asked. 

Zelena replied, “My mom had a friend from Wiltonshire send it. How about you, Hattie?” 

Hattie responded, “Ha, same here. My mom bought it for me. I didn’t even want to wear it, but she insisted. I figured it was just sitting there, so I wore it today.” 

They exchanged a look, their smiles not quite reaching their eyes. 

In reality, neither of their outfits had come from friends. Zelena had paid three times the price to get hers through a proxy, and so had Hattie. 

They didn’t want to admit the truth, feeling it would be embarrassing. 

After all, they had previously mocked the clothing, but now they were wearing it. 

Jour 24 had become incredibly popular. In the performing arts department, it was almost becoming the unofficial uniform. Not having one marked someone as not keeping up with trends. 

Chapter 185

Zelena’s competitive nature wouldn’t allow her to be outdone, so even at a premium, she had to be the first- to get the latest fashion. However, finding Hattie wearing the same outfit irritated her, though she had no choice but to grin and bear it. 

Gillian and Candy were quick to show their appreciation. 

Seeing their outfits, they exclaimed, “Hattie, Lena, this series is the latest autumn collection, right? The cuffs on the international supply have a plaid pattern, so you must have bought these abroad?” 

Zelena responded, “Yes,” 

Hattie added, “Of course.” 

In truth, the international versions weren’t necessarily better than those from Hoiten. 

Jour 24 was a Hoiten brand, renowned as the pride of Hoiten. 

The problem was that it was so popular that it was impossible to find at local boutiques, forcing them to pay a premium to buy it abroad. 

Rumors online suggested that the quality abroad differed from Hoiten’s, not only in cuff design but also in fabric. 

Hoiten preferred cotton and linen for comfort, custom–made for the Hoitenese market. 

Foreign factories didn’t consider this, resulting in stiffer fabrics. 

In the entire class, only Zelena and Hattie were wearing the latest designs. 

They were basking in the envious looks from their classmates when Violeta and Kaylee walked in, immediately stealing the spotlight. 

“Look, Violeta is wearing another custom Jour 24 piece. See, the logo is different.” 

“That’s several pieces now. She didn’t repeat any outfits last week either…. 

“So enviable. If I had that many, I’d post photos online and get tons of attention.” 

This was a not–so–subtle jab at Zelena and Hattie, 

They frequently flaunted their clothes on social media, especially luxury items, and selfies, wearing their vanity on their sleeves while calling it their daily life.” 

Violeta’s custom–made outfits swept through the performing arts department, making Zelena and Hattie’s latest purchases look insignificant in comparison. 

In addition, Zelena Hattie, and many others were secretly jealous of Violeta. 

By the afternoon, the school forum was buzzing with posts suggesting that Violeta’s Jour 24 clothes were fake. 

People also questioned how she could afford not to repeat outfits for an entire week. 

“What’s Violeta’s family business? How are they they so rich?” 

“Am I the only one who thinks her Jour 24 looks fake? I saw the logo on her shoulder at the playground, and it seemed off 

“Wow, I thought I was the only one who noticed. She’s too popular on the forum for me to say anything” 

“Definitely looks fake. The official website doesn’t sell that design. No way hers is different from the rest. Hilarious. 

“Isn’t Violeta dating Jasper? Maybe he’s buying her these clothes?” 

“So, she’s just a gold digger then.” 

These accusations stirred up a lot of drama on the forum. 

Zelena and Hattie watched the chaos unfold, secretly pleased. 

Perfect, Violeta was under fire. 

At the tennis court, Violeta and Kaylee were practicing when Nessie called out from the locker room. 

“Vio.” 

“Huh?” 

“Come over here for a second!” 

“Oh, okay.” 

Violeta and Kaylee put down their rackets and headed towards the locker room. 

Once in the locker room, Nessie pulled up the forum posts and showed them to Violeta. 

“Vio, look at this. The three most popular posts on the forum are about you. What do you want to do about it?” 

This wasn’t entirely unexpected. 

Since Violeta arrived at Toland University, she has frequently caused a stir on the forum. 

From her first day, when a photo of her and Hayden’s backs went viral, to the campus belle incident, and many other events. 

Last semester’s drama aside, this semester alone, she had topped the national leaderboard and caused several hot threads due to the college competition. 

It was no surprise that many people were unhappy with her.

So, the content of these posts, alleging she wore fake clothes and calling her a gold digger, was something Violeta had anticipated. 

Kaylee looked at the nests, outraged “This is too much! Vin and Tamer are inner friends Who started the rumor they’re dating?” 

Violeta remained calm. “No one’s perfect. If people want to talk, let them. I’ll just focus on what I need to do.” 

Nessie admired Violeta’s resilience but expressed her concern. “Even though you feel that way, these incorrect assumptions on the forum are damaging. Aren’t you going to respond?” 

Violeta thought for a moment. “You’re right, I should respond. Jasper and I are just friends. It’s not fair to drag him into this. I’ll ask him to clear up that we’re not involved.” 

Nessie asked, “You want Jasper to distance himself from you? What about the other accusations?” 

Violeta replied, “What other accusations?” 

Chapter 186

Nessie added, “There are also rumors about you wearing fake clothes.” 

Violeta sighed. “These clothes were bought by my mom. I don’t know what’s going on with the logo. I’ll ask her about it tonight and then figure out what to do. 

Nessie agreed, “That sounds good. Get the facts straight first, then shut those people up. If you need to post a clarification, I can pin it for you.” 

Nessie was one of the school forum administrators, so she could genuinely help Violeta with this. 

Violeta asked Jasper to clear up their relationship. Jasper got a few people to spread the word, warning the person who started the rumors to delete their posts or face consequences at school. He also clarified that he and Violeta were just friends. 

Once this spread, the comments accusing Violeta of being a gold digger quickly disappeared from the forum. 

In the evening, while having dinner at home, Violeta asked Irene about the logo on her clothes. 

“Mom, why is the logo on my clothes different from the other Jour 24 clothes?” 

Irene smiled gently. “Why? Don’t you like it?” 

Violeta replied, “It’s not that. It’s just that the logo on my clothes is different from others, and people at school are saying they’re fake.” 

Hearing this, Irene’s expression changed instantly. 

“What?” 

“Fake? They must be crazy! The logo on your clothes was designed by me. It’s unique and obviously different from mass-produced items. Besides, I spent a lot of money on exclusivity. Otherwise, I’d be the fool.” 

Noticing Irene’s reaction, Anton asked, “Irene, what’s going on?” 

Irene put down her spoon. “The logo on Violeta’s clothes was designed by me, I need to spend over a million at Jour 24 to get this service!” 

Jour 24’s regular clothes don’t cost much–at most a few thousand dollars. 

A logo costing a million dollars and Irene ordering so many clothes for Violeta meant a substantial expenditure. 

Irene’s hefty spending earned her this exclusive service, naturally setting Violeta’s clothes apart from the regular ones. Otherwise, what would be the point? 

“Those ignorant people claiming Vio’s clothes are fake–they don’t know what they’re talking about! It’s infuriating!” Irene said, exasperated. 

“They’re clueless. Spreading such rumors is ridiculous! This customized logo service is something only about thirty people in the entire country have.” 

Anton chimed in. “Alright, alright. There’s no need to be upset. Probably, many people don’t know that Jour 24 offers this service. After dinner, I’ll call their marketing team and have them make an official announcement online. That should clear up the rumors. 

Irene agreed, “Yes, they must announce it. Vio shouldn’t have to endure this nonsense.” 

Violeta finally understood the situation. 

The unique logo was a special perk. 

She had been wearing the clothes without knowing the significance of the logo. 

The next day, Jour 21’s official Weibo account posted an announcement. 

It detailed the brand’s various spending levels and corresponding membership benefits. 

The post explicitly stated that spending over a million dollars entitled customers to a custom logo service. 

They even showcased Irene’s floral logo design prominently on the first page, along with many other designs. 

In total, there were about thirty–two unique logos, and the company promised to update the membership archive on their website regularly, 

This meant that only thirty–two people nationwide currently enjoyed this exclusive service. 

The announcement from Jour 24 immediately silenced those on the forum who had been anonymously accusing Violeta of wearing fake clothes. 

It was a direct blow to their baseless gossip. 

Now, anyone still claiming Violeta’s clothes were fake would be blatantly ignorant. 

But this was quite a turnaround… 

Just the day before, people had started gossiping about Violeta wearing counterfeit Jour 24, and the very next day, Jour 24’s official account posted an announcement that effectively cleared up the rumors about the fake logos. 

Was this just a coincidence? 

It seemed too perfectly timed, directly turning the tables in Violeta’s favor. 

When Violeta arrived at school in the morning, many eyes turned her way. 

So, Violeta was actually a hidden rich kid! 

Her family must be extremely wealthy, though no one knew which family she belonged to. 

Previously, Zelena and her friends had sought confirmation through resellers, and it turned out the reseller was right–Violeta’s logo was indeed a custom order. 

Jour 24’s official announcement had two significant benefits. 

Firstly, it cleared up the rumors about Violeta’s logo. 

Secondly, it informed other high–end consumers about this exclusive service. 

With the official confirmation, the custom logo service saw an immediate surge in interest that month. Although Zelena and Hattie didn’t say anything openly, they secretly went on a spending spree to get their own custom logos.

Chapter 187

Originally, they thought spending a million dollars could get them multiple custom logos. However, they quickly learned that a million dollars could only get one logo! 

Each piece of clothing had a unique logo, meaning Violeta’s wardrobe represented an enormous expenditure–practically a walking luxury home. 

The forum drama was swiftly resolved, much to Zelena’s disappointment. 

However, it did confirm Hattie’s suspicions. 

Violeta was indeed the illegitimate daughter of the White family! 

They had checked Jour 24’s website and found that all member details were listed, and although full names weren’t provided, there was a member with the surname White. 

They guessed it was likely Tyler White, Zoren’s father. 

A few days later, once their logos were finalized, Zelena and Hattie came out acting knowledgeable. 

“What a fuss over nothing. Didn’t you know Jour 24 offers custom logos?” 

“Yeah, it’s a standard service of Jour 24. The discussions on the forum were so exaggerated, ha.” 

Others glanced at the logos on their jackets‘ shoulders, feeling speechless. 

If they knew so much, why hadn’t they said anything earlier? 

For now, the rumors on the forum were suppressed. 

Jasper also made it clear that he and Violeta were just friends and had never been in a relationship. 

After this clarification spread around Toland University, a small group of people began speculating whether Jasper and Violeta had broken up recently and were now trying to clear things up. 

However, another group of people believed that Jasper wasn’t the type to hide the truth. 

He had broken up multiple times in the past without trying to conceal it.

It didn’t make sense for him to hide it now with Violeta. 

Besides, none of his ex-girlfriends remained friends with him. 

Considering how close Violeta was with Jasper and the other three, it was unlikely she was an ex. 

Otherwise, it would be odd for Hayden, Jasper, and Violeta to hang out together so comfortably. 

Soon, the preliminary round of the college competition ended, and the semifinals were set to begin the following weekend. 

The excitement for the MLSS event grew, and the school forum’s focus shifted mostly to gaming posts, leaving only a few sporadic threads discussing Violeta.

The semifinals required competing against teams that had won their preliminary rounds from other schools until only four teams remained. 

Violeta and Hayden’s group were deeply engrossed in preparing for the competition, ignoring everything else. 

One evening, Hazel called. 

“Hey, Vio, it’s Ms. Parker’s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Let’s go out for a meal to celebrate.” 

Violeta paused her game briefly. “Sure, where are we eating?” 

Hazel replied, “Nydia and I planned it at the Spring City Hotel.” 

“Okay, I got it,” Violeta said. 

Just as she was about to hang up, Hazel heard the sounds of a video game in the background. 

“Are you playing a game?” 

“Yeah, preparing for the college competition semifinals.” 

Hazel was surprised. “Wow, Archer is participating too, and he made it to the semifinals as well. You might face each other.” 

“Really? That’s quite a coincidence. 

“Absolutely. Be careful, though. They’re pretty good. Even though I like him, you’re my junior, so I’ll be cheering for you. Good luck!” 

“Hahaha, thanks! I’ll see you at the hotel the day after tomorrow.” 

“Okay, see you then.” 

After hanging up, Violeta put her headphones back on and continued playing. 

Having overheard the conversation, Zoren asked, “Vio, you’re going to Spring City the day after Tomorrow?” 

“Yeah, it’s Ms. Parker’s birthday. We’re going to celebrate.” 

“Interesting. Looks like Spring City will have two events that day.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“You’ll see when you get there,” Zoren replied, teasingly. 

Violeta thought about pressing him for more details, but a team fight in the game quickly diverted her attention. 

The next day, Violeta went shopping for Grace’s birthday gift. 

Initially, they wanted to get a custom dress but it wouldn’t be ready in time. Instead, she bought a sapphire bracelet with a carved safety buckle, which was elegant and refined, perfectly matching Grace’s temperament. 

In the evening. Hazel and Nydia came to Toland University to pick up Violeta for dinner in Spring City. 

Violeta and Kaylee walked out to the school gate, where they saw Hazel and Nydia waiting on the other side of the road. 

“Vio!!! 

Violeta bid farewell to Kaylee and hurried across the crosswalk. 

“Hey, Hazel.” 

“Finally! We’ve been waiting for a while. Come on, let’s pick up the gift and then head to the hotel. 

With Hazel and Nydia on either side of her, Violeta walked between them as they chatted and headed off. 

Meanwhile, a car from the Trivia family was waiting at the school gate for Lucy. 

As Lucy walked out, she spotted the trio moving away on the opposite side of the road. 

Chapter 188

The driver came forward. “Miss, please get in the car.” 

Lucy looked away and got in. “Spring City.” 

Tonight, not only was Grace throwing a party in Spring City, but another big name in the dance world. Vivian Montclair, was there for the same reason too. 

Grace was Violeta and the Nelson sisters’ teacher. 

And Vivian was Lucy’s teacher. 

Both of them turned forty this year, became famous dance masters around the same time, and, coincidentally, they even share the same birthday. 

Violeta and the Nelson sisters picked up the gift and then took a taxi to Spring City. 

“Everyone coming tonight are veteran in the dance world. Our teacher will introduce you to everyone. After all, you are her last disciple!” 

They arrived at Spring City. 

The three of them got out of the car, and before they even went inside, they saw two signs hanging at the entrance. 

Next to Grace’s birthday party sign, there was another sign for someone else’s birthday party. 

Violeta didn’t pay much attention and glanced past it. 

But when Hazel and Nydia saw the name on the other sign, their expressions immediately changed. 

“Vivian!?” 

“Why is she at this hotel too?” 

Violeta asked, “What’s wrong?” 

Hazel responded, “Vivian is our teacher’s enemy!” 

Violeta was taken aback. “Huh?” 

Nydia said, “It’s a long story… 

Grace and Vivian used to be best friends since childhood. In college, Grace started dating someone, but Vivian ended up stealing him away. 

That dramatic best–friend–stealing–boyfriend situation actually happened. 

The worst part was that during the Lotus Competition that year, Grace lost her chance to compete because she got injured and had to take a year off to recover. 

That same year, Vivian shone at the Lotus Competition, taking all the applause, honors, and trophies, even getting featured on a TV. 

Meanwhile, Grace lost a whole year because of her leg injury and only got better the next year. 

So, a lot of people only knew about the dance prodigy Vivian, not Grace. 

Plus, the dance world had its fair share of shady stuff. Grace and Vivian had totally different personalities. Vivian was great at networking, while Grace just loved focusing on dance. 

Grace was also super straightforward, saying whatever was on her mind, which ended up offending quite a few people. 

After a few years, Vivian became a big–shot dance master on screen, while Grace pretty much disappeared from the scene. 

They were archenemies. 

Many people in the dance circle knew about their history. 

Vivian’s married now. She was married to Declan Ashford, the guy she stole from Grace back then. 

Grace couldn’t ever forget the grudge from losing her boyfriend and blowing her career chance. 

And now, they were both celebrating their fortieth birthdays. 

They even booked the same hotel…. 

And most of the guests they invited were probably from the same circle. This night’s gonna be quite the show! 

As Violeta walked into the hotel, she listened to Nydia and Hazel recounting all these old stories from the dance world. 

“Our teacher’s still single, I thought… I never knew she went through all this.” 

Nydia said, “Of course! And there’s even more infuriating stuff! 

“Back when Declan was with our teacher, he promised to set off fireworks for her every year. But after he got together with Vivian, they started setting off fireworks every year on their anniversary! Can you believe it? It’s just infuriating! This woman not only stole our teacher’s lover but also took away their promise. It’s disgusting. 

Hazel agreed. “Yeah, I’d be furious if I were in her shoes. 

“Vivian must be doing it on purpose, silently rubbing it in our teacher’s face every year.” 

But Grace wasn’t a pushover either. Over these years, she had been focusing on her dance, participating in numerous competitions abroad, often taking Nydia and Hazel along. Their reputation and market presence overseas far surpass Vivian’s.

Every year, Vivian set off fireworks in Hoiten. 

Meanwhile, Grace took the two of them to competitions abroad, and when they return, they come back triumphant. 

In the industry, the name. Grace holds much more weight than Vivian’s. 

But Vivian had much higher exposure on the screen compared to Grace, mainly because Vivian enjoy appearing on shows while Grace didn’t. 

It was because of this that a few years back, Vivian’s top disciple, Lucy, broke up with Jasper and went abroad. Officially, she went to study dance, but in reality, she went to compete and boost her fame overseas. 

Lucy came back with a bit of fame from her overseas competitions. 

But at the same time, Lucy also understood just how popular the name Grace was overseas! 

Whenever Grace took her team for commercial performances abroad, they’d sell out every single time. 

“Vio, tonight you’re definitely going to be the talk of the town. I can already guess what they’re up to. They have their ways. 

Baizi was taken aback. “Me?” 

Hazel nodded. “Yeah. 

“You’re our teacher’s last disciple, and you know how demanding she used to be. Now that she’s singled you out, they’re gonna pick on you for sure. You’re still new at this, so they’ll find something to nitpick about later. Just don’t let it bother you. Stick with us.” 

Violeta responded, “… Got it.” 

Chapter 189

When the three entered the hall, they found it divided into two smaller sections. On the left was Grace’s, seemingly representing her affiliation with the left-wing faction of the dance world. 

On the right was Vivian’s, symbolizing her affiliation with the right–wing. 

After Violeta, Hazel, and Nydia entered together, they found that there weren’t many people present yet. They went upstairs with their gifts to congratulate Grace. 

Grace was socializing on the second floor, dressed in a light blue dress. 

When Violeta handed her the Hetian sapphire bracelet and the knot-tied necklace, Grace was thrilled. She immediately put them on, showing how much she liked them. 

“Come, let me make some introductions. 

“This is Violeta White, my last disciple. Vio, meet Taylor Johnson, my junior… 

Violeta greeted Grace’s friends one by one. 

They were all very friendly and they exuded the aura of dancers themselves. 

Upstairs, they discussed next year’s Lotus Competition, while Violeta listened quietly on the side. 

When the time was right, the guests downstairs started arriving. 

Grace went downstairs with the other disciples. 

But as soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw a group of people gathered around, with a middle-aged woman in a white windbreaker standing in the center, exuding elegance and charm. Her hair was up, and she also wore a sapphire bracelet on her wrist. 

Hazel whispered to Violeta on the side, “That’s Vivian.” 

Actually, Violeta didn’t need Hazel to tell her. 

Who else would be so rude? This was clearly Grace’s banquet venue, yet there was Vivian, acting all big and important, as if she owned the place, totally ignoring Grace. 

It was incredibly disrespectful! 

Grace’s eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere around them turned chilly. 

Someone nearby couldn’t take it anymore and blurted out, “Vivian, what are you doing here?” 

People downstairs heard the voice and turned to look towards the stairs, spotting Grace and the others standing at the corner, staring down at them. 

Vivian’s well–maintained face showed no signs of aging. Despite being forty, she looked like she was only thirty. 

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Vivian smiled at them. 

The person next to Vivian unexpectedly said, isn’t it Grace? I saw a sign outside. It’s her 40th birthday too. Looks like you two decided to celebrate on the same day.” 

Vivian chuckled and covered her mouth. “Oh, no, actually, today’s not my birthday. It’s just that my husband has a business trip tomorrow. He didn’t want to miss my birthday, so we decided to celebrate today.” 

“Aww, you two are so sweet even after all these years of marriage!” 

Vivian’s marriage was blissful, 

In contrast, Grace, now in middle age, still hadn’t tied the knot. 

Compared to Vivian’s happy marriage, Grace’s life felt even lonelier, especially after losing both parents to illness in the past few years. 

Their laughter at that moment felt really irritating! 

Taylor butted in, “If you wanna laugh, go do it somewhere else. What’s with all the giggles here? Is this your place?” 

Vivian hesitated for a moment, then glanced around the scene. 

The people nearby also seemed a bit puzzled. “Isn’t this supposed to be Vivian’s birthday party? Come to think of it, what are you doing here?” 

It was pretty hilarious. 

Hazel chimed in, “Seriously, are you guys blind? Didn’t you notice the sign at the entrance? Your spot is over there!” 

The ground floor hall was divided in two. 

Grace’s was on the left. 

Vivian’s was on the right. 

Who knows if they genuinely missed it or if they were just playing dumb to annoy people. 

Hazel’s outburst made the faces of those below look uncomfortable. 

After all, she was just a youngster, while the people below were all big shots in the dance circle. Vivian, leading the pack, was practically a legend in the dance community. 

Being scolded by a junior was quite embarrassing. 

Even if they had genuinely made a mistake, it wasn’t Hazel’s place to speak up. 

Grace gently scolded Hazel. “Hazel, step back.” 

Hazel pouted and stepped back beside Grace. 

The people below naturally didn’t want to miss this golden opportunity. 

One of them spoke up, taking a jab at Grace, “Grace, we know she’s your disciple, but for those who don’t, they might think you’re her disciple instead. Is this how you teach your students? So donny!” 

Grace stood on the stairs, looking down at Vivian and the others. She replied, “I don’t need you to tell me how to teach my students. But you’re right, I haven’t taught her well. When uninvited guests show up, we should just give them leftovers to eat. That’s how a host should act, so people don’t think we can’t even afford a meal. 

“Grace! You’re going too far. Who do you think you’re calling freeloaders?” 

“With a mentor like you, it’s no wonder your disciples lack manners.” 

Grace asked, “What? You’re not freeloaders? Then why are you still here expecting me to serve you food and drinks?” 

As they spoke, the hotel staff hurried over and whispered, “Ms. Montclair, your table is over there. You’ve come to the wrong place.” 

Chapter 190

Vivian’s face went pale. 

While it’s true that Grace was known for her blunt speech, the people present were also well–known figures in the industry. 

Some were even hosts invited by Vivian herself. Everyone had their own reputation, but nobody expected it to be scolded by Grace like that. 

But they couldn’t do anything about Grace. 

Because she didn’t rely on exposure or fame, nor did she rely on connections. 

She had no weaknesses. Her current status was all built on her solid dance skills. Even if they wanted to target her, they couldn’t. The weight behind the name “Grace” was truly significant. 

As the top judge for several major competitions in the country, Grace was at the forefront. 

Grace and Vivian both dominate the dance world. Grace built her reputation with a room full of trophies, while Vivian was known for her extensive network of contacts. 

Neither of them was easy to offend, but when it came to actual skill, Grace was stronger. 

At least she could still dance. Despite her age. Grace hadn’t shown any signs of slowing down.  

Over the years, as Grace’s reputation had grown and her life had improved, Vivian had less and less time to dance. People only talk about her legendary youth, and it was rare to see her active on stage nowadays. 

Hazel and Nydia, two of Grace’s proud disciples, were also among the top of their generation. 

Trying to find fault with them? It’s practically impossible! 

So frustrating! 

Just as Vivian and her group were about to leave, Lucy walked in from outside. 

As soon as she entered the banquet hall, she saw the standoff between the two groups. 

Ms. Montclair.” 

Lucy called out softly. 

Hearing her voice, Vivian turned her head. “Lucy, you’re here.” 

Lucy glanced at Grace and the others, feeling the tension in the air. Her gaze then shifted to Violeta standing beside Grace. 

“Let’s go. 

Vivian stepped forward first. 

Lucy hurried to catch up, and as they were about to leave the left banquet hall. 

Suddenly, someone next to Vivian remembered something and whispered. Who is that young girl standing next to Grace just now? I heard she took on her last disciple recently. Could that young one be her last disciple?” 

Previously, their attention had been solely on Grace. 

They hadn’t noticed anyone else. 

But now, hearing this, Vivian also recalled it. 

Today, besides Hazel and Nydia, Grace had another young girl with her who seemed relatively young. 

“Yeah, I heard Grace had already taken on her last disciple.” 

“Hehe, didn’t Grace say she was searching for someone extraordinary for her last disciple? One in a million. Is that person just now supposed to be it? Doesn’t look like anything special to me.” 

Vivian, to keep up her high status, had long stopped taking on disciples openly. 

But behind the scenes, she teamed up with a few partners to–run a dance education institution and ended up taking in quite a few students. These institutions groomed children who were then credited as disciples of Vivian. 

So basically, Vivian was using her reputation to rake in money. 

On the other hand, Grace had previously stated that she would only take on three disciples in her lifetime, and with Nydia and Hazel already under her wing, there was only one spot left. 

For this last spot, many affluent families in Quinston have tried to send their children to Grace, hoping they would be accepted as her disciples.

However, Grace turned them all down. 

Over time, everyone got wind of just how strict Grace’s criteria were. She didn’t even bat an eye at the average person. 

When rumours surfaced recently that Grace had taken on her last disciple, nobody bought it at first. But now, upon reflection, could it really be that young person they spotted earlier? 

“Who’s that young girl? Are any of you familiar with her?” 

No one had a clue. 

Turning to Lucy, Vivian asked, “Lucy, have you heard anything about this?” 

Lucy seemed hesitant to share initially, but after a moment’s thought, she shared what she knew. 

“She’s from the same school as me, just started her freshman year. Her name’s Violeta White. 

“You guessed it right. Violeta is indeed Grace’s last disciple. She performed ballet on stage during the Moon Festival at Toland University. 

No way! 

That’s really her disciple. 

The people beside Vivian exchanged glances. 

Suddenly, Vivian came to a halt. She was itching for a confrontation earlier, and now it seemed to have found one. 

Grace and her group had just descended the stairs. 

Vivian and her companions halted in the banquet hall, then slowly turned around. 

Seeing them turn back, Grace frowned. 

“Grace, you’ve taken on a new disciple, and you didn’t even bother to introduce them to us. We’re all in the same circle, and technically, we’re your seniors. Quietly taking on a disciple like this, the kid must be talented. Why hesitate to introduce them?” 

“That’s right, isn’t that person next to you your disciple? And from the performing arts department, not the dance department? Huh, isn’t that a shame? Is she not planning to pursue dance professionally in the future? That’s really unfortunate. How will you support her in the future? This line of work isn’t easy! 

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 11 to 20)

Chapter 11

“And Tristan…” Calebs adds.

“Yes, my King?”

“Summon the doctors once again. I want to find out exactly what happened to Harper’s wolf.”

I try to listen to their continued conversation. Yet even as fear grips my heart, I struggle to keep my eyes open. Whatever is in that IV is good stuff. Too soon, I drift off back into unconsciousness.

When I wake up again, I am alone in my bed. Calebs, Tristan, and IV are all gone, though the telltale wound in my arm tells me that the IV’s disappearance is a fairly recent development.

I’m naked again, not that this surprises me anymore. At least, my body feels no more sore than usual. I don’t think Caleb claimed me again while I was out.

Rolling out of bed, I stand and head to my dresser. Today will be a busy day for me. I haven’t forgotten the conversation overheard about the bear clan attacking my pack. I need to act quickly to be sure that didn’t happen. That meant finding some way to contact Samuel.

I pulled open the drawers, expecting to see the same dresses as yesterday. Those clothes were gone. In their place were a selection of loose-fitting, revealing silks. Checking the underwear drawer, it is now empty.

Where are the other clothes? I searched the other drawers I skipped and then into the cubby holes of the wardrobe itself. There are some chain jewelry, rings with gemstones, and elaborate hair ties and combs.

No clothes that cover more than a bikini would. No panties. No bras.

I have no other options. Unless I want to walk around naked, this will have to do.

Selecting a turquoise silk top and pants, I try to figure out how to put it on. After three failed attempts, I managed to cover all of my private parts.

The top hangs like a tank top, but it scoops low in the front and back, barely covering my breasts. The bottoms are short shirts with a long sort of silky belt that dangles loosely down the back.

Just as I stand, someone knocks on the door.

It unlocks and swings open without me giving permission. Tristan stands outside of it, giving me that same bored expression as always. He doesn’t seem at all surprised by my new outfit.

“Follow,” Tristan says, and turns. Like always, I hurry to follow him.

Back on the staircase, we travel upwards this time, round and round so much I feel dizzy. We’re so high up, that I start to wonder if we’ve breached surface level. As we step out into the hallway, I can see that we have.

The rooms here have actual windows. Beyond them are trees and sunshine. The light burns my sensitive eyes but I look anyway. Freedom sits on the other side of these walls.

It might as well be on the face of the moon, however…

“This way,” Tristan says, when I fall too far behind.

He leads me down another corridor and then to a pair of great double doors. Pushing them open, we enter into a large empty chamber- a hall, with a throne sitting atop a lifted stone platform to one side.

Caleb sits on his throne.

The room is otherwise empty.

“Come forward,” Caleb calls.

Tristan stays behind the door. It’s clear Caleb is talking to me.

Swallowing thickly, I enter the chamber. As I draw closer, Caleb’s eyes drag down the front of my body. He smirks, seemingly pleased with my choice of attire.

“The slave garments fit you. Good.”

Slave garments!!

Wait. Yes, now that he says that, I do remember him mentioning something about this last night, right before I gave in to unconsciousness.

What did he say!

That I was to be his personal slave.

When I’m at the base of the platform, he stares down at me from on high.

“Kneel,” he commands.

Every instinct within me wants to fight him, but I know I have no power here. If I’m going to find a way to contact Samuel, I have to play nice. Else I might find myself trapped in that terrible dungeon again.

Pushing down my pride, just as I did each time with Leah, I lowered myself down to my knees.

Once I’m settled, Caleb stands. Snatching something off a nearby table he comes toward me. As he comes closer, I can see he’s holding a simple silver banded collar with a latch on the back. Immediately, I cower away.

“Raise your head,” he commands. “Stretch out your neck.”

Stomach twisting uncomfortably, I do as he asks, lifting my head.

He presses the collar around my neck and then latches it closed. It’s cold against my skin. I’m already freezing in this revealing outfit, but now to wear flat metal to my skin?

I’ll be lucky I don’t die of frostbite by the end of the week

With the collar latched on me, Caleb leans back to admire his work. He traces a single finger over the collar. Gently, just once, it brushes against my skin

“You look much better now, slave,” he says, grinning. With a sigh, he leans back. “Now, you must earn your place. My personal slaves wait on my every whim. You can start by bringing me coffee.

An annoying request to be sure, but not the worst I anticipated. Not even close.

“At once,” I say and push myself up onto my feet.

“So obedient,” he says, pleased.

1 head out the way I came. Tristan, by direction or out of pity, still stands there in the hallway and directs me toward the kitchen without my having to ask.

In the kitchen, a slew of servants and slaves mill about, making food, cleaning, and preparing coffee. No one looks at me as I enter. No one speaks, even when I try to ask questions.

“I need coffee for the King–I say.

An older woman finally takes pity on me. She grabs a mug off a shelf and pushes me toward a coffee pot.

“Thank you,” I tell her, but she holds a finger to her lips. Silently, I nod, understanding.

Likely, they could be punished for speaking out of turn.

Coffee in hand, I leave the kitchen and start to head back toward the hall. Halfway there, I turn to a corner and then freeze in my tracks.

Caleb is there, leaning back against the wall of the hallway. A woman wearing a see-through top and lace panties pressed herself against him. Slowly, she unbuttoned his shirt one by one, revealing the top of his collarbone.

My throat went dry. Damn, he’s so sexy.

Yet, at the same time, a flash of hot anger flushes through me. don’t want to see this!

I spin on my heel and start to run in the other direction. The coffee is spilling, jumping out of the sides of the mug, but I don’t care. I have to get away.

A hand closes around my arm, stopping me before I can get too far.

I sprinted.

It’s. Caleb?!

Did he notice me watching?

I hold up the coffee cup further down the hall.

The coffee cup protectively put a barrier between us. He grabs the mug, then throws it, smashes it on the floor, and clatters it to pieces.

“Where are you running?” he demands.

“I’m not!”

“Bullshit! You saw me and her… ah. Suddenly his anger ebbs, “You saw me with one of my harem. You’re jealous!”

“I am not,” I snap. “I would never dare to be interested in someone like you. I know my place! A slave wouldn’t dare covet the Lycan King!”

Caleb growls as he yanks me closer. I collide with his chest, gasping from the force of it.

Dipping his head, he covers my open mouth with his own.

No! Not again!

Unwilling, I try to close my mouth to keep out his tongue.

In doing so, I bit his lip so hard, it bleeds.

Chapter 12

Slowly, Caleb lifts his fingers and touches his lip. Pulling back, he sees the blood on his fingertips.

Panic settles over Harper. She hadn’t meant to actually hurt him. What’s the punishment for this? Is she going to be killed?

She still has to warn her pack.

Caleb raises his gaze from his bloodied finger up to Harper’s face. His expression is entirely emotional for one long moment. Then the anger sets in.

“You bit me,” he says, voice low and dangerous.

“It was an accident,” I say at once.

His eyes narrow. “You defy me. You deny me your kiss,

I raise my hands, palms forward, hoping to appease him. He storms forward regardless, grabs me by the shoulders, and shakes me.

“You will obey me absolutely. Do you understand? You are my slave. This is a favor to you. For committing the heinous crime of stealing away my child, I should have you locked away and forgotten. Do you not feel gratitude?”

In the face of his angry rant, I don’t know what to say.

You will learn it,” he growls.

He fiercely shoves me away. Off balance, I stumble and fall down on my ass. I’m not hurt, but my pride is wounded.

Caleb storms away, back down the hallway he came from. “Get her out of my sight,” he snaps at Tristan.

Tristan doesn’t move until Caleb disappears around the corner. Once he’s gone, Tristan comes forward. looks down at the state of me. He seems annoyed by this entire endeavor.

“On your feet, then.”

I push myself up, trying to reclaim some dignity as I stand.

You made him mad again,” Tristan says.

“Sorry.”

With a sigh, he said…

“He won’t want to see you for a while, but it will do no good to send you back to your rooms. By the time you reach there, he’ll likely call you straight back.” Tristan rubs his forehead. “Go and wait in the kitchen instead. Stay out of the way and don’t cause trouble. I send for you when he can stand the sight of you again.”

“Thank you,” I replied, if only because he was saving me from those terrible stairs,

“I’m not doing any of this for you,” he grumbles.

I decide not to press the issue. I turn and start heading to the kitchen.

Veronica is wearing that sheer top that Caleb likes so much. Any other day, he’d tear off her flimsy panties, push her up against the wall of the hallway, and make her scream his name.

Right now, when he returns to the spot where he left her, however, he doesn’t want to fuck her. Instead, he wants to break something.

“There you are, Veronica says, batting her long, fake lashes. She runs a hand along the side of her large breast, drawing my gaze there. I’ve been so lonely without you, my King.

Caleb admires that bare breast. Its size and weight and the little bud of a nipple have roused his interest many, many times in the past.

He wants to be aroused. He wants to fuck away the fury that’s building inside of him.

Instead, he looks away, growing bored with the sight. Maybe Veronica’s breasts aren’t so tantalizing anymore. He’s grown. bored with his women in the past. Veronica might just be the next to fall.

“My King?” she asks, surprised.

“Get out of my sight,” Caleb replies.

Veronica knows better than to disobey my direct command. She scurries away, disappearing without further word from Caleb.

She’s not like Harper. That vile, disobedient woman who looked up at him so defiantly and rejected him.

Caleb has only ever been adored by women. He’s never faced rejection before. The sting of it burns within him, unnerving him and clawing away at his pride.

He desires Harper in a way that Veronica could not rile in him. Even now, with Harper’s defiance, Caleb thinks of slamming his dick into her warm folds. She’s the one he wants to bend over. He wants to make her beg.

Frustrated, Caleb pushes his way back into his hall. He storms up to his throne and throws himself down into it.

A few moments later, Tristan nonchalantly follows. He approached Caleb, stopping in front of him at the base of the platform. He doesn’t say a word, but Caleb can hear him thinking. Again.

“I don’t care for her, Caleb snaps, suspecting Tristan’s thoughts this time.

“I didn’t say a word, my King.”

“You were thinking it.”

Tristan doesn’t deny it.

“She’s playing hard to get,” Caleb says. “She thinks that will earn her my favor. It won’t. I hate being disobeyed, and I’ll make her suffer for it.”

“Of course, my King,” Tristan says. His passive expression sometimes irritated Caleb, though it was useful against their enemies. If no one can tell what Tristan is thinking, then no one will suspect him. Caleb doesn’t like not knowing, however.

“You doubt me?” Caleb demands.

“She’s waiting in the kitchen when you are ready to see her again, Tristan says.

“You didn’t dismiss her?”

“I didn’t feel that was necessary.”

Caleb narrows his eyes.

Tristan shrugs. “I thought you might like to punish her sooner rather than later, my

“A good idea,” Caleb agrees. “I believe I sent her for coffee…”

“Prepare coffee for the King,” Tristan says to me, sticking his head into the kitchen.

“Right,” I say, bouncing up from my chair in the corner. Honestly, I thought I would be waiting much longer, but I’m not going to hesitate, not if it can get me back on Caleb’s good side. I really didn’t want to be locked in my room again so soon.

With haste, I pour a fresh cup of coffee and then leave the kitchen.

By the time I step outside, Tristan is gone. But I think I remember my way back to the hall now. I’m doing well, I think, until… I turn a corner.

That same woman who had been all over Caleb earlier is standing in the middle of the hallway. She has an opaque robe draped over her now, thank the goddess. I’d rather not stare at this woman’s bare breasts.

I move to step around her. Immediately, she steps into my path and blocks my way.

Okay, maybe that was an accident. We could be dancing around each other as people sometimes do on accident when they meet in a hallway.

I step the other way. She moves again…

Okay. Now I think she might just be being a bitch.

Looking up, I see the glare she’s shooting my way. She looks like she wants to cut off my head and dance around with it.

Let her try. I’ve got scalding hot coffee here.

You are that despicable new slave,” she says, with open disdain in her voice. “The one who secretly birthed Caleb’s child and then hid it away

“No, I…-”

The woman strikes me with an open palm across my face. It’s more startling than painful and leaves me in shock for a moment.

“I’m Veronica, King Caleb’s favored consort. You will learn who I am and you will learn your place here.” Her face scrunches in rage the longer she looks at me, the longer I don’t have a reaction. “How dare you give birth to Caleb’s child before me?!”

Chapter 13

“Guard!” Veronica calls, her voice shrill.

At once, a set of guards rush down the hallway toward us, their tiles in their hands. One has a sword tied to his belt. Another, a whip.

Veronica continues to glare at me, even as a smug smile curves her lips. Pointing straight at me, she commands. This slave has offended me. I demand retribution. Take her out and torture her for her insolence”

Her arrogance makes her laugh until she realizes that the guards aren’t making any moves against me.

I’m still holding Caleb’s coffee. Glancing down at it, I say, “King Caleb ordered this from me. I should deliver it.”

Veronica smacks the mug straight out of my hand. It smashes into the wall and then drips down to the ground. That’s the second mug today. I silently apologize to whoever has to clean that up

Looking back at Veronica, I now see her as the bully, she truly is. With none of the guards moving against me, I feel emboldened, maybe more than I should be.

“I’ll need to get more now.” I start to turn around.

See how she mocks me!” Veronica glares. “Do something already, gods dammit!”

One of the guards, a younger man with acne on his chin steps forward. He’s shorter than the other guards, but his gun makes me stop in my tracks. He’s still much taller than me.

To the other guards, he says, “I saw this slave arguing with the King earlier. She’s likely fallen out of favor…”

“She never had any favor,” Veronica snaps. “Take her to the whipping post. I want to see her pretty back riddled with blood.”

“At once, ma’am,” the young guard says. Stepping forward, he shoulders his gun but grabs me roughly. His gloves have metal claws on the ends. The tips cut into my skin, keeping me from running, but not from struggling.

I really don’t want to be whipped.

The guard, young as he is, is still stronger than me. He drags me along without much effort.

The other guards do not move an inch, not helping, but not stopping this either.

“Cowards” Veronica scoffs at them. She follows along behind the young guard and me.

The guard drags me through some hallways. I’ve never been there and then out a doorway into the outside. I squeeze my eyes shut, the sudden sunshine burning my eyes. At the same time, I fiercely shiver, the biting winter cold prickling into all of my bare skin.

The sidewalk by the door is uneven. Given my blindness, I can’t see the step and stumble. The guard continues holding me, though he makes no effort to save me from falling.

I do, knocking my head off the sidewalk. I must have scraped it. Blood starts dripping down the side of my face.

Behind us, Veronica laughs. “Do it again. Throw her to the ground.”

The guard doesn’t obey. He just keeps moving forward, dragging me along. Eventually, we reach a pit in the courtyard. There’s sand on the ground, with a few raised pillars jutting up like the devil’s fingers from the dirt. Chains dangle from each of the pillars.

The guard drags me into the pit and then unceremoniously throws me down into the dirt. I roll, collecting sand in unseemly places. My top drags catching on a rock and it breaks free.

Immediately. I try to cover myself. I don’t know how many people are watching me being publicly exposed.

Looking around, I can see they are gathering quite a crowd. Gods, servants, slaves, and harem members all stop to peer into the pit and at me, low and pitiful, dirty on the ground.

“Chain her to a pillar, Veronica says. “Someone bring me a whip. Looking around, she seems pleased by the gathering of the crowd.

Look at her, everyone. See what happens to the slave that dares disrespect the King’s favorite.

I want to scream from the top of my lungs that I never had any baby with Caleb or anyone else, but at this point, I doubt if that would do any good. Veronica would likely see it as a sign of my continued insolence.

Not wanting to be whipped, though, I have to think of another way to save myself.

I search over the crowd, looking for any sympathetic face. I find nothing but dispassion, boredom, and worse still “excitement”. For some, this is entertainment.

I shiver again, this time not just from the cold. What kind of hell have I found myself taken to, where public torture and mockery make for an afternoon’s viewing pleasure?

Tears well in my eyes. I want to go home. I want Samuel and his arms. I’d even take the way things were, compared to this. Give me my attic, and my terrible sister.

I’ve been whipped before, beaten. But never in public. Never like this.

On shaky legs. I push myself upright. If she wants to whip me, she’s going to have to overpower me first. I’m not going to willingly turn my back.

Because I’m facing her, she cannot see before I do, when Caleb and Tristan step out into the courtyard. She has no way of knowing how his gaze sweeps over the view, how it snags on me, topless and dirty, and how it narrows then on her.

She continues to smirk at me, smug and overconfident, thinking she’s having her way.

Everyone else sees though. Silence falls upon the crowd.

Veronica, thinking her the champion in some great play, demands again, “Someone bring me a whip. How many lashes does this slave can have? Should we go by applause?”

“What,” Caleb says sharply, “ What do you think you are doing?”

Veronica’s face pales and she spins around. “M…–my King!” Veronica lowers her head in reverence.

Caleb glares down at her. Tristan stands a few feet back, his hand on the hilt of the blade tied to his hip.

“I ask once more, and only once more,” Caleb says, “What do you think you are doing here?”

“T…–this slave, my King-“Veronica motions toward me. “She insulted me… and then I hurt my hand when I slapped her. She needs to be punished…”

“You slapped her?” Caleb asks.

“She insulted me, Veronica says.

Caleb looks over to me. I feel the weight of his gaze on my head wound, then at my nakedness. I tighten my arms around myself, very aware of all the eyes on me.

“You’ve always given me permission to punish the slaves…” Veronica says. “It’s been within my rights.

“It was never your right” Galeb says, his voice as icy cold as the chill winter air. “Ever did I turn my head away out of my favor of you. That is no longer the case”

Veronica startles. Her head tilts up, reverence be damned. “My King?” There’s panic in her voice.

“Beta, Caleb says, calling Tristan forth. Tristan immediately steps forward to the side of his king. “Remove the name of this woman from my harem records. Make known that she is no longer favored in my house.”

Tristan bows his head. “At once, my King.”

Sensing his duty is done. Tristan backs up a few steps.

Caleb lifts his head, looking across the gathered crowd, then at me, where fresh fire ignites in his eyes. Then, his eyes find their way back to Veronica.

He holds his hand to the side. “Someone bring me a whip.

Chapter 14

Quickly, one of the guards procures a whip and places it into Caleb’s outstretched hand.

“M…–my King,” Veronica says quickly, terror making her voice wobble. “I’m confused. If you intend to honor me by whipping this slave, then why remove me as your favorite…?

Caleb narrows his eyes at Veronica. His grip tightens on the whip

Veronica continues to look up at him from where she’s bowing. Does she not see that she is the one in danger here? Has she been favored for so long that she cannot contemplate being treated as harshly as how she treats others?

Even as Caleb raises the whip, she looks on.

In a flash, he brings the whip down, cutting through her robes and into the skin of her back. Blood spills out, soaking through the tattered fabric.

She screams, curling into herself. “My King, w–why!!”

Caleb brings the whip down a second time, no less fiercely, tearing into her flesh for a second time.

She whimpers and cries, wailing loudly.

Caleb turns his nose up in disgust. Turning, he signals to one of his guards, who steps forward. Caleb hands him the whip.

Fifty lashes for each, Caleb says.

My stomach drops down to the ground. I am to be punished as well?

“Slave,” Caleb calls, motioned for me to move closer.

I can’t run. There are too many people around, too many guards with gun barrels tilted in my direction. If I attempt to escape, I could end up worse than punished – I might be killed.

Knowing I have no choice, I walk forward, taking place beside Veronica. I don’t kneel though. I keep standing, my head raised high. I’ve done nothing wrong. I won’t cower for it.

Caleb looks at me strangely. Tristan quickly steps forward, “Move behind the King, slave.”

“Oh…” I hurry forward, moving past Caleb and into his shadow.

Turning, I can see what he sees now: Veronica, wailing, her makeup streaking down her cheeks. Behind her, guards are removing the weapons and armor from the young guard who assisted Veronica in bringing me here. When he is without weapons, they strip off his shirt and force him to his knees beside Veronica.

The young guard says nothing. He simply grits his teeth and awaits his punishment.

With those to be punished in the proper positions, the guard with the whip begins bringing it down. Another guard beside him starts to count, “One. Two. Three…

Blood spills down onto the sand. Veronica screams herself hoarse. The young guard tries not to make a sound, but soon even he is grunting and moaning in pain.

The onlookers continue to watch the gruesome scene. Some seem disturbed, frowning or wincing with each strike. Most seem amused, however, with bloodthirsty grins.

The Capital is a terrible place, full of cruel people.

I really want to go home.

Caleb watches for only five strikes more, then he turns and begins to head back inside. Tristan gives me a knowing look, so I quickly fall into step behind Caleb. Tristan follows us both.

Inside, even with the door closed behind us, I can still hear the cuck of the whip and the screaming. Other slaves we pass keep their heads down, pretending not to hear. Their pale faces give them away.

When we return to the hall, Caleb glances over me. I’m topless, covering my breasts with my arms, and there’s blood dripping down the side of my face.

Caleb looks at Tristan. “Have someone clean this up.”

By this, I gather, he means me.

“At once.” Tristan gestures for me to follow him, so I do. We don’t go far, just back out into the hall and into another room a few doors down. It’s a small powder room with a large mirror and a sink, with a toilet separated from the rest of the room by a door. Before the mirror, sits a soft padded stool.

“Stay,” Tristan says and leaves me there.

Relieved to be alone, I plop down on the stool and breathe. I can still hear the screaming. I think I’ll hear it even after it stops, it will definitely haunt me in my nightmares tonight.

A moment later, another slave enters the chamber. Her garb is similar to mine but with an additional halter top under her silken tank top.

Perhaps she is favored to earn more clothing. Or maybe it’s the opposite. The King might prefer not to see her flesh. Regardless, she brings me a silken top exactly like the one that was destroyed. As I pull it on, she stops the sink and pours water into the basin. When it’s half–filled, she dips a washcloth in it and then begins cleaning my head wound.

She does not speak to me. Nor do I speak to her.

When she’s finished, she leaves. Through the open door, Tristan steps through. “It’s time to return.”

We reunite with Caleb in the hall. Now, he sits on the throne, but he is no longer alone. There’s a long line of people wishing to speak to him. Some bear gifts, hoping to curry his favor. Others discuss problems: rats infested their crops, leaving them without food for the winter. Another talks about overcrowding in their town’s jail.

Caleb listens and provides solutions to every problem.

Some of his solutions are kind: he will share his personal reserves with the hungry farmers.

Some are significantly less so: kill half the prisoners, and there will be room in the jails.

I watch, helpless and afraid, from the side of the room, standing beside Tristan.

The day slowly passes, and Caleb starts to grow visibly tired, rubbing at his temples.

At this. Tristan whispers to me, “King Caleb suffers from insomnia and paranoia due to not yet having found his mate.” I’ve heard of this. The older a werewolf gets, the more apt the condition becomes. Eventually, it will drive the werewolf to complete madness.

His headaches are the result of his lack of sleep,” Tristan says.

As Caleb pulls out his phone, one hand scrolling while the other rubs his head, an idea forms in my mind.

If I can get close enough. Maybe I can use that phone to contact Samuel and warn him about the bear attack. The King’s headaches might just give me the opportunity I would need.

“Has he ever been given a scalp massage before?” I ask.

Tristan glances at me sideways. “The King allows no massages. As you know, the werewolf’s neck is a vulnerable spot, even for someone as powerful as the Lycan King”

Quickly, Caleb’s condition worsens. He blatantly ignores the pleas of the last of the visitors. Standing there, he turns and grips the side of his throne, and pushes it so hard, it flies off the platform and collides with the stone ground.

Tristan immediately steps forward. “I’m afraid the King is now occupied,” he tells the visitors as he ushers them to the door. “You will have to return tomorrow to speak with him.”

The visitors, paled by the display of rage, are quick to flee from the room. When they are gone, Tristan closes the door, leaving him, King Caleb, and me alone.

Caleb’s shoulders heave, and he growls with each breath.

Gathering my courage, I walk forward, moving closer to him. “My King. If you would allow me, I may be able to help ease. your pain…

Caleb sharply faces me. His eyes are wild at first but regain focus as he looks at me. “You?”

“My sister has headaches.

Chapter 15

I don’t close my eyes, but I really, really want to. Fortunately, having been a servant to my sister Leah these past three years has helped train me to always present an outward poise, even when inwardly, I am disgusted and annoyed.

Tell me again how you wish to please me,” Calebs says, self–satisfied and smug.

A scalp massage would ease some of your tension and relieve your headache,” I explain. “It should give you some relief”

Caleb clucks his tongue. “Massages and relaxation techniques never work. If I wanted something like that, I could take ca of it myself

A massage has never worked for him, undoubtedly whoever was giving it, was doing it wrong. I want to tell him so, but I hold my tongue. Arguing with this king has not worked out well for me in the past. I doubt that will change at this moment.

Caleb hops down from the platform and closes the distance between us. “If you really want to help me relax. I know of other ways.

“Such as,?” I ask.

His grin widens devilishly, as his eyes darken. “Spread your thighs for me.”

Surprise floods through me. This isn’t a bedroom? It’s a hall! People could come in at any time.

Caleb flicks his gaze to the door where Tristan is. Tristan, seeming to understand the wordless command, steps out of the hall and closes the door behind him, leaving Caleb and I alone.

Instinctively, I take a step backward.

That triggers something in Caleb. At once, he surges forward, quicker than I can react, and throws his arms around me. His hands grab the globes of my ass. Squeezing, he yanks me against the rock-hard wall of his chest.

Panic in my voice, I protest, “There’s no bed!”

Keeping one hand firmly on my ass, Caleb raises the other to roughly cup my face, forcing me to keep looking at him.

“I don’t need a bed to claim you,” he growls. His dick twitches, hardening against my thigh. “Serve me, woman.”

Clawing me closer, he drags me to the base of the platform, then drops me onto it while he continues standing on the ground. It’s the perfect hip–height for him. He easily drapes over the top of me, pining me down. The alignment of his dick to my entrance would be perfect.

Immediately, I wish I had more clothes separating us.

The platform is polished wood, hard and cold against my back.

Caleb yanks open the flimsy front of my top, exposing my breasts for his hungry gaze. He immediately grabs them, groping at me with his strong, warm hands. His thumbs flick over my hardened nipples and I bite back a pulse of pleasure.

In my mind, I kept telling myself… I am not enjoying this.

I hate his name. I hate what he’s doing to me.

It feels terrible.

At least, it should feel terrible. That’s what I thought.

But the horrible truth is…, it–feels fucking immaculate.

I’ve never in my life been touched like this. Caleb isn’t being gentle, but even so, my body comes alive under his hands, feeling things that I’ve only dreamed of in my life.

I don’t want to feel these things with him. I want Samuel… but I enjoyed his every touch.

Caleb conquers my mouth with him, plunging his tongue past my lips. He takes it as he kisses me, stealing my breath and my thoughts away. He doesn’t even give me enough time to breathe.

I’m getting light-headed.

He snakes one of his hands into the slim space between us and slides it down into my bottoms. His fingers slide around my clit and he lightly squeezes and tugs.

I buck up, back bowing.

I hate him. I don’t want to respond to his touch, his heat.

My body doesn’t listen to reason. It aches and craves, desiring more from this man- as much as he’ll give and more. Even the muscles make my nipples harden and my pussy drip.

He grinds against me, the rough texture of his clothes scratching along my nakedness. I catch a moan in my throat, not allowing it forward.

My cursed body. betraying me like this!

I need to stop this. There has to be something I could do.

I place my hands on his shoulders. He’s too strong for me to shove away, even if I push with all my strength. Switching tactics, I wrap my arms around his neck inside. He allows himself to come closer, growling against me as he sloppily drags his mouth from mine down to my neck. He sucks in a mark, just under my ear.

I push my fingers up through his hair. I raise one hand higher than the other and start massaging his scalp.

With his hands occupied with my breast and clit, and his mouth-sucking marks on my neck, he does not appear to notice the gentle pressure I apply.

Gradually, his motions become sluggish. He turned his head to the side, mouth moving away from my skin. His hand slips off of my breast and he slumps.

He doesn’t move again.

Carefully, I lower my hands down to his shoulders and give him a gentle shake. When he has no reaction, I grow bolder and push, rolling him off of me. He flops down onto the platform beside me. Now with him on his back, I can see his eyes have drifted closed. He’s still breathing.

He’s asleep.

I can’t believe this worked. If only let me do the massage straight away.

Regardless, I have time now, Pushing myself upright, I adjust my clothes, restoring my modesty as much as I can with such -flimsy silk. Then, I pad his pockets, searching for the phone. I find it in his jacket pocket.

Hope in my throat, I lift it and click the button on the side that will align the screen.

Immediately, my hopes shrivel up and die right on the spot.

The phone is locked. It’s not even asking for a number code that I could try frantically to guess.

Instead, it requires retinal recognition to unlock.

I glance at Caleb. Surely if I try to pull back his eyelid that would be enough to wake him?

Despair rises in the place where hope is abandoned. This plan isn’t going to work. There’s nothing I can do.

Lowering the phone down onto the platform, I exhale a shaky breath. I have to think of something else, but what? Samuel and my pack are running out of time before the bear attacks. If I can’t get word to them, they’ll be caught.

Caleb may be willing to sacrifice my pack as some kind of war maneuver, but I’m not. These people are my family, my friends. Despite my disgrace, most of them are good people. They don’t deserve to be slaughtered just so Caleb can counterattack.

Beside me, Caleb starts to stir. Quickly, I shove the phone away from me, closer to his side. He blinks a few times, then stares up at the ceiling-

I see the moment he returns back to himself when a flash of confusion instantly gives way to an overwhelming flood of anger. He tilts his head, looks at me, and then immediately shoves himself upright.

Before I can react, his arm snatches out and he grabs my throat in his grip.

Voice deep and furious.

Chapter 16

“I…-I didn’t do anything,” I say, gasping. I reach my hands up, clawing at his where he’s grabbing my throat.

“You slipped me a sleeping pill,” he growls, voice spitting fire. “Those are banned.”

“I didn’t!”

His hand tightens, cutting off my air supply even further…

“Please…!“”

“Someone drugged me with sleeping pills once before. They are not to be used in this kingdom at all. To think you tried to use them against me.”

Just as before, when I tried to tell him that I didn’t have his child, he was not listening to me. Something is blocking him from seeing reason. It’s like he’s lost his mind, entirely focused on how I’ve betrayed him. How everyone has betrayed him.

Even if it’s entirely imaginary.

“Tell me the truth!” he shouts right in my face.

He’s squeezing too tightly. It hurts!

I start to cough, unable to drag in the air I need. Tears well in my eyes. Quickly, they spill over and rush down my cheeks.

My vision starts to darken…

Caleb’s vision is red. He feels out of his own body, second in command behind the all-encompassing rage that has him squeezing his fingers around this slave’s throat.

How dare someone try to rip away his agency? What did she hope to gain? Did she mean to kill him? Or perhaps alter his mind? It’s a known fact that sleeping pills can damage a werewolf’s brain structure. Was that her ultimate goal?

He’s so angry that he doesn’t immediately pick up on her quiet little hiccups and coughs. He finds her hopeless struggle amusing. She claws at his hands with her pathetic human fingernails. Whatever marks she leaves on his skin instantly heal.

Slaves are bound to serve him, yet they seem ever–selfish. The people around him only care about their own advancement, their own gain.

Even Tristan, his Beta, Caleb cannot fully trust.

Caleb expects betrayal from every direction – especially from those close to him.

His fingers cut into the skin of this slave’s neck, bruising the pale flesh. Her tears drip down onto his hand. The droplets are cool, compared to the hot rage thrumming through him.

One after the next, they fall onto his skin. Such tiny little teardrops. They should fizzle in the face of the rage- not the other way around.

Yet, with those suddenly cool drops, the tight fury that gripped his own chest in a vice grip immediately loosened. As this tightness releases in his chest, he releases the firm grip of his hand.

Harper immediately slumps. Falling off the platform, she crumples on the floor, gagging, heaving in shaky breaths.

In the absence of the heat of his fury, an ice–cold blizzard fills him. He’s numb, looking down at the mess he’s made of his slave, the finger-shaped bruises around her neck.

He nearly killed her. He could have, so easily.

His gaze shifted to her perfect body, the swell of her breasts. For this angle, nothing was hidden from his greedy gaze. Her tits were delectable, with perfect perky little nipples.

They weren’t as large as Veronica’s, or some of the others of his arm, but they were the perfect size of his palm. She also makes such pleasant sounds when he sucks on those nipples. Responsive… Delicious.

“I only… gave you.. a scalp massage..” the slave says from the ground.

She’s likely lying, but Caleb does recall a gentle pressure on the top of his head that gave him an overwhelming sense of relaxation and peace.

When was the last time he had felt that calm? He couldn’t remember. Maybe never. It was so long ago that he had forgotten what it felt like.

“Do it again,” Caleb commands.

With the slave’s breathing returning to normal now, she has no reason to disobey him. Not that he would forgive any reason.

“Stand,” he says.

Harper pushes herself to her feet. Caleb sits on the edge of the platform and beckons her closer.

She’s frightened. Her wide eyes and trembling bottom lip give her away.

Caleb does not care. He will feel that relaxation again now.

“I will not command a second time.”

That snaps her into action and she steps into the space before him. Reaching up, she buries her fingers into his hair and starts massaging his scalp.

Immediately, relaxation soothes him. His muscles release the tension that they’ve held for years. Even his thoughts were clear, pushing away his paranoia and rage and allowing him to think sharply again.

How is this possible? He feels almost like a different person. A man he used to be.

What magic does this woman possess to make him feel so at ease?

She continues working, her arms shifting, her perfect tits jiggling right in front of Caleb’s eyes.

Hating the flimsy bands of silk that block his view now, he reaches up, puts his hand at the center of her torso, between the two drops of silk that hide her from him, and dragging his hands to her sides, exposes her once more.

Immediately, she drops her hands away to try to cover herself. Caleb smacks away her arms.

“You are my woman,” he growls. “It is my right to see you whenever I wish.”

Harper lifts her chin. Even trembling, she still tries to be defiant “You’re a pervert,” She snaps.

Caleb finds her inner strength in equal parts amusing and infuriating. He’s never had a slave talk back to him so much. By all rights, he should have her whipped into compliance. Or he could simply cast her aside in favor of a more agreeable woman.

Instead, her goading calls forth his lust like a hungry bear to a bee hive.

She’ll learn her place in time. He’ll see to that.

For now, he drags his thumbs over the swell of her tits to flick at her nipples. They harden at once, and her eyelids lower.

She can fight all she wants, but he’ll always win in the end. Her body wants him as fiercely as he wants hers.

“Stop..” she says weakly.

“I take what’s mine,” he growls Then, yanking her forward he claims her mouth forcibly with his own.

The next morning, Harper awakes slowly in her bed. Her room, far down in the earth, is naturally warmer than the upstairs where she tends to Caleb.

Well, except for when he sets her treacherous body alight. Traitorous thing, coming alive at the feel of his hands and the weight of his gaze.

I dread waking up, knowing it’s another day when I’ll be subjected to his impulsive whims.

My neck still fucking hurts.

But what can be done? I’ll be punished for staying in bed all day.

With reluctance, I blink my eyes open – then I gasp so hard I choke on my breath.

A woman stands at my bedside. With her arms crossed, she glares down at me.

How long has she been here? What does she want?

Why does she look so familiar?

She just stares as my heart rate pounds out of control. Shoving myself upright, I back up in my bed as much as I can, pressing myself against the corner.

After blinking the sleep from my eyes, I start to recognize this woman.

Not as someone I know from here, but from before.

From my pack lands.

Wait. That’s it. This is the woman who was offered to Caleb by my pack at the last devotion. Her name is Nina.

Chapter 17

Nina the woman my pack previously sacrificed to the Lycan King?

“You’re alive. I am seeing her with my own two eyes and still can’t believe it.

No one was ever truly sure what would happen to the tributes once they were sent off as devotion to the King. Some women, we knew, were selected to be members of the harem. But what of the rest? None ever returned from their trek to the Capital.

While a great honor to be chosen as a tribute for the Lycan King, we all reasoned it was a potential death sentence. The King is known to be ruthless, and as we never heard the word back, we could only assume….

For the sake of the families, members of my pack treated those sent away as if they had died. Funerals were held. Memorials were built.

To see Nina here in the flesh, when only last year, I had attended her funeral is shocking, to say the least.

“I’m not dead,” Nina says, scoffing. “You think I wouldn’t be chosen? I’m in the harem.”

Glancing at her state of dress, a fine silk gown wraps around her body. Heavy golden jewelry drapes around her throat and wrists. It’s shackled, the same as the blunt collar around my throat, but Nina’s are gilded. She remains a prisoner, but her cage is made of gold and fine silk.

I bet she even has a room with a window,

Truthfully, I’ve been given occasion to reach out,” Nina continues. “But knowing our pack’s traditions, I figured I might well not bother. I’m already dead to them. Why correct it?”

“Your mother might want to know…” I remember how she cried at the funeral.

Nina shrugs with indifference. “I don’t have any intention of looking backward. My future is what’s ahead of me. Everything I need is here.”

I relax somewhat now, knowing she likely doesn’t mean me any harm.

“What kind of future is here?” I ask her. From what I’ve seen, this place contains only madness, torture, and death.

“It’s freeing here,” she says, which seems like some kind of paradox to me. She barrels onward, not noticing my reaction or not caring about it. “Here, everything you’ve ever done in the past is washed away. All that matters is earning the King’s favor.”

“And that’s how you want to spend the rest of your life?” I ask. “Competing against other women for the passing fancy of some man?

“The King is not some man,” Nina says with distaste. “You, of all prople should know that. For a slave, he’s been giving you plenty of attention. We all saw what happened in the courtyard yesterday.”

I shudder, remembering. “Veronica was someone who also valued favor above all else.”

“Veronica was a fool who became overconfident and too comfortable with her place at the top,” Nina says. “It was past time for her to fall from grace.” Nina’s eyes go distant. “King Caleb is worth every effort. He’s the peak Alpha, all strength and wide shoulders and…

“Ruthlessness,” I say, cutting in.

“He’s not a weak man,” Nina says. “That’s another quality in his favor.”

Nina seems set in her opinions. They are all alien to me, but I doubt I will be able to change her ideals when they seem so deeply rooted within her. This makes me wonder something else.

“What are you doing here, Nina?” I ask. “Surely you aren’t here to convince me to care about the King’s favor?”

“No.” Nina sighs. “I hope you know how lucky you are that they sent me to persuade you to reveal the whereabouts of the child. They could have sent a torturer. They have one, I’ve seen all kinds of knives in rolled-ups.

I shiver at the thought but press my words forward. “He wouldn’t pull anything from me, even under torture. Nina, there’s never been any child. I’ve never been pregnant. If he does have a child, it’s not with me.”

Nina flicks her gaze over my face. I keep my expression open, hoping she can see my sincerity.

“You could be lying,” she says. “Your disdain for the King is clear just from what you’ve said today. The pack could be trying to protect you both.”

“I’m not valued in the pack, you know that. Not after my disgrace.”

“Even so, to keep the King’s child… They need not care about you to want to hold onto that leverage.”

“You can’t think so poorly of your own pack!”

Nina looks away. “My allegiance is fully to my King now, above all else.”

That she refuses to meet my gaze as she says the words fill me with hope. She can say what she needs to say to survive here, but no one can turn their back on their true family so easily.

As a fellow pack member, surely she can understand our plight.

“Nina, I overheard the King talking strategy with one of his advisors,” I say. “They know that the bear clan plans to attack during the next Alpha ceremony, but they don’t plan on doing anything to stop it. They are going to let our pack be destroyed”

Nina doesn’t say a word, but her jaw clenches.

“We have to find a way to send a message to them,” I say. “Samuel and the rest… They have no idea what’s coming. If can warn them, they’ll at least have a fighting chance.”

“You don’t know what you’re asking,” Nina says. “If the King discovers what you plan to do…”

I plead with my eyes. “Please, Nina. Remember where you came from.”

She frowns. “I’ll see what I can do,” she says and leaves.

Every morning for the next few days, Nina comes to see me. Officially, she’s to interrogate me about the child, but after that is done, we talk more about the pack and share some memories of our youth. Nina is two years older than me, but we shared some of the same teachers in school or went to the same events.

We were never friends, but we were in similar circles. She even has a slight accent on the way she says words with a long “a” sound. It makes me homesick.

During the day, I stay in the King’s shadow, standing off to the side as he works. At his command, I give him scalp massages. We’ve started to fall into a routine.

With each passing day, however, my anxiety grows for the survival of my pack. Every day that goes by is one where they could have been working to prepare for the encroaching attack.

Unless I act swiftly, even if I can get work to them, it will be too late for them to actually do anything about it.

That night, I was stressed so much, I couldn’t sleep. Tossing and turning in my bed, I keep envisioning the bear clan striking my unsuspecting family and friends, ripping through the ceremony imagining Samuel in a pool of his own blood.

When Nina comes in the morning. I’m already dressed and wasting no time. She doesn’t seem surprised to see me ask.

After our typical back and forth…

“Where’s the child?” she asked.

“There isn’t a child,” I reply.

Nina leans close to me and whispers, her voice barely audible, but with our closeness, I can hear.

“I believe you about the bear clan attack. You have to go warn them,” she says, “I know a way you can flee the Capital”

Chapter 18

Nina walks out of Harper’s room and rejoins her companion, Molly who waited for her in the hallway. When their eyes lock, Molly lifts her brow in silent question. Nina smirks in reply.

Nina continues past her, making her way to the stairwell. Molly follows in step behind her. They travel in silence as they move up the stairs, back to the light of the above ground. When they step out onto the ground floor. Molly bounces to Nina’s side.

Her face is a twist of excitement and nervousness like she can’t contain herself anymore.

“Go ahead and ask,” Nina says.

“Did she fall for it?” Molly asks at once.

“Did you think she wouldn’t?” Nina replies. “How many new girls have I convinced now to run off to their own deaths?”

“Ten, Molly replies. “This would be eleven.”

“Each deserved it,” Nina says. “Any fool that would try to escape deserves death. King Caleb despises nothing more than lies and betrayal”:

Molly hums, but doesn’t say more. Glancing at her, Nina can see she’s holding herself back.

“Out with it. Molly. Do not play games this morning.”

–

“I just wonder… and I know this is out of line–forgive me but King Caleb has been treating this woman differently than the rest… Molly hooks her fingers together nervously. She’s so busy fiddling, that she nearly trips over a lift in the floor. As she stumbles to correct herself, Nina continues onward.

Molly wasn’t wrong, though, and that infuriates Nina.

Who is Harper- a woman torn down with disgrace back home to thrive here in the Capital? Who would the King bring her with him to see to his kingly duties? He has never allowed one of his women to attend these things before.

With the way Caleb protected her in the courtyard, choosing to vilify Veronica rather than defend her, Nina can see the only way to bring Harper down would be to make sure she disgraces herself. Nina will not end up as Veronica had.

She’ll be smarter and more careful. After sending so many girls to their own eager deaths, she knows how to properly cover her tracks.

Harper told Nina about the funeral their pack held for her. It sounded elaborate. Nina was always well-liked after all.

Nina grins, knowing no one would likely show up to Harper’s funeral. If the pack even deigned to have one in her honor.

Soon, Harper will be dead for real the ultimate ‘sacrifice”

That knowledge brings Nina untold joy. She’ll surely rise in favor once again.

Anticipation and trepidation buzz through Harper, distracting her for most of the day. Per Nina’s instruction, she is to wait until the cover of nightfall, then sneak out through a passageway at the base of the wall in the courtyard.

I need to be quick and silent if I’m to have any chance. It will be difficult to reach the spot, traveling all the way from my room below ground.

I can do it, I know I can. I’ll do whatever it takes to save my pack.

To my surprise, at the end of the day, when I am usually sent away to return to my rooms, Tristan stops me.

“Go to the kitchen, he commanded.

Then serve our King in his office.”

“At once,” I reply. If they believe I’ve become more complacent, they might not suspect my actions to free myself tonight. They might even let their guard down around me.

After heading into the kitchen, I moved quietly around the other slaves to prepare the hot water and then steep the tea in a teapot. I place the teapot and a teacup onto a tray, then lift it and carry it out of the kitchen toward Caleb’s office.

I’ve been there a few times before over the past couple of days, so I know the way. When I arrive at the massive wooden door, it is closed. Balancing the tray on my hip, I lift my hand and knock

“Enter,” Caleb commands.

I open the door and slink inside, careful to catch and close the door again behind me.

Caleb’s office is sizeable, with a wide desk and floor-to-ceiling bookshelves lining every wall but the back one, which is made up of windows instead. Aside from the desk, a chaise lounge sits near one of the bookcases. A small wooden stool is also there.

Tonight, Caleb sits at his desk, fussing through paperwork. Every few moments, he sighs. Occasionally, he scribbles something in the margins. If he’s extra annoyed, he underlines it three times in red pen.

“My King, I have your tea,” I say.

He grunts in response but then motions to a spot on the edge of the desk. Walking forward, I set down the tray there and began to serve him, pouring the tea into the cup.

As I work, he glances over at me.

“Forget that,” he grumbles. “I need a massage. These imbeciles‘ reports are driving me to madness. My head is killing me.”

Immediately, I see an opportunity here. If I can relax Caleb so much that he falls asleep, then I could sneak from this room to my exit, without needing the detour and show of returning to my own rooms. That would spare me many fewer chances to be caught.

He looks at me expectantly, like he wants me to massage him right there at his desk.

Instead, I motion toward the chaise lounge. “You should lay down, my King. Allow yourself to be comfortable so that you can more fully relax… If you want to, that is. The King hates commands, even in the form of suggestions. I’m hasty to fix my error.

He’s so frustrated with his work, that he doesn’t even seem to notice my faux pas. Thank the gods,

He glances at the chaise lounge with something like longing. “Very well,” he says. Standing from his desk chair he moves to the lounge and rests down on it. I quickly move to stand behind him. Then, gently, I bury my fingers into his hair and begin my scalp massage.

His body reacts at once, bending to my ministrations. His eyelids droop. His limbs lose their tension.

It doesn’t take long before his breathing slows,

I continue a moment longer, just to be sure he’s really asleep. Slowly, I remove my hands from him, then inch around to peer at his face. His eyes are closed, his expression peaceful.

He’s even more handsome like this, without the usual simmering rage twisting his features. He looks younger. He doesn’t seem happy but relaxed like this, he at least seems content.

Shaking the thoughts away, I scold myself for wasting time staring. I inch back towards the door. Once I reach it, I slowly, silently turn the handle and slip out into the hallway.

It’s late, so the hallways are dimmer without the sunshine to lighten. Fewer people are milling around.

Looking around, I see no one watching me, so I veer from my al route to the stairwell and duck out into the courtyard.

Guards with flashlights are doing patrols. I stick to the shadows, hiding behind brush and trees to avoid being spotted.

Following Nina’s previous instructions, I follow the wall until I reach the spot she mentioned, where a rock covers a slender hole in the wall.

Inhaling sharply, it’s still a tight fit, yet I manage to slip through and tumble out onto the grass on the other side.

I exhale in relief, only to immediately stop breathing once more.

Looking up, I see the muzzle of a guard’s rifle, pointing straight at my face.

Chapter 19

The guards drag me down the spiral staircase as low as it can go down, down into the dungeon. They drag me through the narrow hallway between the rod–iron cages. Instead of going to the cell at the end of the hall, where I was once tortured with the truth serum, one of the guards unlocks a cell along the way and throws me inside.

I stumble, toppling down to the dirty floor.

The guard slams the gate closed behind me and locks it.

I want to beg him not to go, to reconsider, to say this is all a mistake.

But my crime was clear. I was trying to escape, and I got caught. Nothing I could say would change that.

So, trapped in these iron bars and my own misery, I watch the guard walk away, abandoning me in this dark, damp place.

Someone is wailing from down the hall, moaning like a ghost. The noise echoes through the space, unnerving.

Is this to be my home now? Am I to live out my days in the dark?

What about my pack? Who would alert them now? Could Nina still find a way?

Surely she hadn’t led me into trouble on purpose. We are from the same pack. This had to be my own fault. I didn’t wait until late enough or I made too much noise shifting through the hole.

She has to still be out there, working to save our pack. I have to believe that. It would be far too bleak not too. I can’t succumb to hopelessness just like that.

So I start to pace. My mind wants to race so I focus on exercise instead. My cell isn’t very large, maybe six feet by six feet, but I walk from one side to the other. Back and forth, again and again. My legs are sore and my mind is exhausted, but I won’t slow down. I won’t give in.

I don’t know how much time has passed. Minutes. Hours?

Suddenly, the wailing stops. The room seems to hold its breath as steady, proud footsteps come down the stairs and enter the hallway.

“Show me where,” Caleb growls.

“This way, my King,” says a voice I don’t recognize. A guard, perhaps.

The footsteps come closer. King Caleb, Tristan, and the guard stop just outside of my cell.

I stop in my tracks and look up. Caleb’s eyes trap my own, and I swallow thickly. A fiery rage ignites within his irises, and the blue of his eyes even starts to redden.

Is he about to shift?

Instinctively, I take a step back.

“Open this door.” Caleb snaps.

The guard scrambles to open. He fumbles with the keys once, putting in the wrong one.

As Caleb continues to glare at me, a growl starts at the back of his throat.

The guard, hands shaking, finally unlocks the door. Caleb’s arm flashes forward. The cell door swings open so hard and fast, that it smashes backward against the bars of the cell, making a horrible clanging noise that makes me wince.

The gate out of the way, Caleb storms forward into my cell.

I back up, step after step, until my back presses against the cold, lamp stone of the cell wall.

Caleb continues forward, boxing me in.

Where did you think you were going?” he demands, voice shaking with barely constrained anger. “Did you believe you could escape from me! You are mine.”

Frightened as I am, I broke down.

Chapter 20

“Sir. Are you certain!” Tristan asks.

Caleb glares at his Beta, who should know better than to doubt him, especially in front of a guard and a slave.

Tristan, realizing his mistake, immediately lowers his head. “Apologies, My King I spoke out of turn”

“Do it again, and I’ll have you whipped like the rest, Caleb snaps.

Harper looks confused and pathetic, her bottom–lip trembling. Goosebumps rise all over her exposed skin.

“She’ll need different clothes,” Caleb adds, then scolds himself internally. What does he care what she wears! Let the world see her nakedness. Yet, even as he thinks such dismissive thoughts, his hands curl into tight fists.

He may want to not care who sees her, but at the same time, he wants to claw out the eyes of anyone who dares look.

Disgusted by his own partiality, he abruptly swivels for the door and exits. Tristan keeps pace, ever in his shadow. The guard secures the door, locking the slave back in her cell for now,

She won’t be staying there long. When Tristan fulfills Caleb’s order, she will be changed and sent further into the caves There is a place that serves as the ultimate punishment for slaves and harem women who commit grave offenses but whom Caleb sees no point in immediately killing.

The Colosseum.

Caleb expects Tristan to branch off at any moment, to see his orders through. Instead, he continues to follow Caleb all the way back to his office. Caleb doesn’t bother closing the door as he enters, letting Tristan do that after he comes in.

Moving to his desk, Caleb sits down in his chair and immediately begins searching through his reports again.

Tristan comes to stand in front of his desk.

They’re at a standstill. Tristan won’t speak up without Caleb’s acknowledgment and permission. Caleb has no desire to hear more backtalk from who is supposed to be his closest ally.

Tristan must be feeling bold today, because he speaks up, surprising Caleb.

“My King, I ask you to reconsider this decision.”

Caleb, shocked, looks up at Tristan. What fresh treachery is this? Another betrayal? A stab in the back from the one he thought might actually protect it?

He shouldn’t be surprised. Maybe deep down he isn’t.

“You are on thin ice, Tristan,” Caleb says.

“She’s different than the others, Tristan presses forward, even at his own folly. “You are different with her.”

His words now, more than his disrespect, give Caleb pause. Tristan has never spoken up for a slave before, nor any woman of Caleb’s harem. Tristan has always been a dutiful follower.

Yet… he will plead for Harper?

Strange, but ineffective. Caleb is tired of thinking of this horrid woman. Constantly she has driven him to madness and obsessive rage. The farther she is from him the better.

Besides, a few weeks in the Colosseum should frighten her enough to loosen her tongue about his child.

“Perhaps you’d rather kill her? Caleb says. Can Tristan not see that in this case, Colosseum is more generous than his usual punishment for those who dare to try to escape? “It’s within my Kingly rights to have her head lobbed off if you’d prefer it.”

“No, my King,” Tristan says, head lowered again.

“Then see to my commands, Beta,” Caleb says. “I will not repeat myself.”

At once. Tristan turns for the door and disappears through it.

Caleb, alone again, busies himself with work once more. He ignores the growing headache pulsing at his temples.

I spent the next hour trying to determine what Caleb could have meant when he condemned me to that place. It could be the whipping pit or some other kind of torture chamber. Maybe they have more vials with more needles that will send pain scaring through me.

Maybe he wants to main me somehow, or brand me?

I don’t know what to expect and it’s driving me to distress.

At the end of an hour, my cell door unlocks once more. Looking up, I see Tristan entering. He’s holding some kind of burlap sack, folded neatly under his arm.

With panic. I look behind him, searching for Caleb. It’s only a small relief when I realize he’s not there.

Tristan hands me the sack he’s holding. I’m confused until I unfold it and realize it’s a kind of crude tunic. It’s itchy to the touch and undoubtedly uncomfortable, but, without knowing where I’m going, I’d rather be covered. The burlap tunic will at least hide my breasts and my hips.

Dragging it over my head, I pull it on. It cinches slightly around the waist, coming to a stop mid-thigh. It does itch and looks like I’m wearing a potato sack. But it’s better than the flimsy silks

Glancing at Tristan, I remember how he almost stood up for me. We don’t have a friendship by far, but we’ve built up a rapport, I think. I’ve always tried to do a good job with every command he’s given me.

So I dare ask him, “Where am I going? Where is that place?”

His jaw locks, and I exhale slowly, believing he won’t tell me.

“You are to be sent to the Colosseum, Tristan says.

My heart leaps into my throat. Immediately I wish he hadn’t told me. I wish I hadn’t asked.

We’d see videos sometimes, back home, of gruesome fights filmed somewhere underground in a mysterious Colosseum. Sometimes the fights were between gladiators. Other times, one gladiator against a swarm of unarmed slaves. Other times still, unarmed slaves against wild animals.

Fear grips tightly at my throat. I suppose it’s not a death sentence. Theoretically, I could survive somehow. But the odds are stacked against me – especially as someone without a wolf.

I doubt I would survive even one encounter in the Colosseum.

I’m doomed.

“Tristan…” I say.

I think he might snap at me but instead, he waits for me to finish I truly must be destined for death if he’s showing me this kindness.

“Would it be possible for me to make one final phone call? Back home… I want to properly say goodbye. I didn’t really get the chance and now… Tears well up in my eyes, but I blink then I’ve done enough crying. Death has always been an option here. I will meet it with bravery,

But first, I need to warn my pack. And, in doing that, if I can say goodbye to Samuel…

That would be a win-win scenario for me.

Tristan considers my words which is far more than I expected.

“Follow me,” he says.

He leads me back to the spiral staircase, then up a single flight to the floor above. This level contains rooms rather than iron-bar cells. Glancing in, they seem like interrogation chambers the policemen might use, with a card table in the room and two chairs.

Tristan steers me into one of the rooms, Reaching into his pocket, he retrieves and unlocks his own cell phone and hands it to me.

“I will stay in the room, Tristan says.

“That’s fine,” I reply. Maybe he’ll punish me for some of the things I want to say. But what worse can they do than the Colosseum? Killing me directly might be a blessing in comparison.

I dialed Samuel’s number. I still remember it even after these three long years.

Samuel answers on the third ring. “Who is this?”

Hearing his voice again makes me weak in the knees.

There is so much to say and so little time that I don’t know where to begin. I follow my heart letting it lead.

“Samuel, I didn’t mean what I said that day in the attic. I left because I felt I had to, to protect you and the pack…” My voice breaks now. This time, the tears do spill over. “I love you, Samuel, and I… –”

“Stop, Harper,” Samuel says, his voice cold. “I am your brother–in–law now. Whatever romantic feelings you hold for me have nothing to do with me anymore.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 41 to 50)

Chapter 41

After Connie’s fever subsided the following day, Charlene finally returned home. She hadn’t yet prepared her outfit for the banquet the coming evening. So, she decided to venture out that afternoon.

Charlene arrived at a high–end boutique, noticing the manager and several assistants fussing over a particular dress. It wasn’t until Charlene approached that they acknowledged her presence.

“Sorry, miss, how can I help you today?”

“I’m browsing for now.”

“Of course, take your time.”

Despite marrying into the Henderson family, Charlene had rarely attended social gatherings. Thorne and Claudia often attended formal events without her, and Irma had withdrawn from the social scene years ago.

Although Charlene wasn’t a fashion expert, years of exposure to Connie’s high–end clothing line had honed her aesthetic sensibilities. However, the boutique’s selection overwhelmed her with its beauty and variety. She wasn’t looking for anything specific, just something decent enough for the occasion.

Then, her eyes landed on a breathtaking dress that the assistants had attended to earlier. It was a light purple chiffon gown with an elegantly cinched waist and a beautifully intricate floral pattern. Paired with a sophisticated necklace, the dress perfectly balanced elegance and luxury.

Drawn to it, Charlene moved closer. As she was about to touch the fabric, the manager swiftly grabbed her hand, causing her to wince in pain.

Releasing her hand immediately, the manager apologized, “Sorry, miss, I didn’t mean to. It’s just that this dress is a custom piece for a VIP client, one of a kind, and quite expensive. We can’t afford any mishaps.”

“It’s okay.” Realizing someone else had ordered the dress, Charlene felt disappointed. The prices in the boutique ranged from a few thousand to over a million dollars for the most exquisite pieces. Yet, even the priciest gowns paled compared to the one she had just seen.

Eventually, Charlene settled on a cream–colored silk gown with elegant lace detailing. As she paid and waited for the dress to get packed, she overheard two assistants whispering, “They said that dress and necklace combo were worth over thirty million! It’s as expensive as a house.”

“Some people do live in a different world. And to think, it might only be worn once…”

Thirty million? Even without an owner, it was way beyond her budget. Shaking her head, Charlene left the boutique.

Back home, Connie called to invite her for a lavish dinner the following evening. Learning about the banquet, Connie rushed over the following afternoon, eager to style Charlene personally.

Charlene had a good eye. The dress she chose was lovely. With Connie’s expert makeup, Charlene’s elegantly understated beauty shone through magnificently.

When Stewart arrived to pick her up that evening, he was stunned by her appearance. “You look stunning. It suits you perfectly.”

Charlene smiled. “Thank you.”

As they drove, Stewart mentioned, “So, returning to the company tomorrow?”

“Yes,” said Charlene.

“Great. You’ll meet Vesta, too.” Realizing she might not know who Vesta was, Stewart added, “She’s the programming prodigy I mentioned. She’s starting tomorrow as well. I’ll introduce you two.”

Chapter 42

Charlene’s face froze. “Vesta? Do you mean Vesta Hawkins? The one who just got back from Goldland?

Stewart nodded, surprised. “Yeah, you know her?”

“She’s my half-sister,” Charlene revealed.

Stewart was shocked. He had heard more or less about Charlene’s family situation, but this coincidence caught him off guard.

Charlene’s gaze turned icy as she added another piece to the puzzle. “She’s also Thorne’s mistress?

The car screeched to a halt. “You-”

Charlene shook her head. “I’m fine.” Her expression was eerily calm as she continued, “Call it nepotism or whatever, but I don’t want her joining our company.”

Stewart’s demeanor shifted to one of firm agreement. “You don’t have to worry. I support your decision?

Charlene felt a warm feeling inside. “Thank you.” She paused, then added, “But that means you’re missing out on a talent.”

Stewart chuckled, giving her a knowing look. “She might be a genius in coding, but compared to you, she’s not worth much.” He spoke with unwavering sincerity.

Charlene was stunned, thinking Stewart was laying it on thick.

Reading her thoughts, Stewart assured, “I’m serious.”

Charlene hadn’t expected such a bold statement. After a moment, she asked, “She’s been interviewed a while ago. Why hasn’t she started working yet?”

Stewart shook his head. “She mentioned having some matters to sort out. I didn’t pry.”

They arrived at their destination ten minutes later, with Charlene deep in thought.

“What’s on your mind?” Stewart inquired.

“I don’t get why she’d want to join our company,” Charlene mused. Even though their company was doing well, there were bigger fishes in the sea. With Vesta’s credentials and background, her opportunities were endless. Since Charlene was a major yet secret shareholder, she doubted Vesta knew about their ties.

So, Vesta’s interest wasn’t likely personal.

Stewart stroked his chin and smiled. “When we talked, she mentioned our company’s programming language, CUAP. She seemed intrigued by it.”

CUAP was a language Charlene had led a team to develop at 17. Initially deemed average by many, it had become the company’s most formidable asset. Its complexity had stumped even the most skilled teams, elevating it to a nearly mythical status within the industry.

Vesta was drawn to this programming marvel.

“Come to think of it. Many top talents have joined us in the last few years, all because of CUAP,” Stewart added.

Charlene was surprised by this revelation.

Seeing her reaction, Stewart gently patted her head, chuckling. “That’s why I’m saying, she’s nothing compared to you. Your skill in our field is something I, someone who knows you really well, can back up.”

After all, before Charlene emerged on the scene, Stewart had been a prodigy admired by many.

Chapter 43

When they arrived, the banquet hall was almost full of people, buzzing with the chatter of guests who had gathered for the evening’s festivities.

With her stunning looks and elegant demeanor, Charlene instantly caught the attention of many guests as she entered.

The host, who knew Stewart well, gave them a warm greeting as they walked into the hall.

Just as he was about to exchange pleasantries with Stewart and Charlene, new arrivals at the entrance caught his eye, causing a brief moment of stunned silence.

The other guests shared his reaction, turning their heads in surprise and delight at the sight of the newcomers.

With their backs to the entrance, Charlene and Stewart were unaware of the cause of the commotion. Driven by curiosity, they were about to turn around when the host excused himself with an apologetic glance and hurried toward the door.

“Mr. Henderson, Mr. Harden, Mr. Albright-”

Hearing those names, a hunch formed in Charlene’s mind. She turned around, and her smile slightly faltered at the sight.

It was Thorne, Granger, and Moran, as she had suspected. But what caught her off guard was the presence of Vesta, donned in the breathtaking lavender gown she had admired in a boutique the day before, worth over thirty million!

Tall and statuesque, Vesta wore the gown with effortless elegance and allure, making her appear seductive and untouchable. “Can you believe it? Thorne, Granger, and Moran hardly attend these events! What brought them out tonight?”

“And who’s that stunning woman with them? Could she be Thorne’s lady? That ravishing and unapproachable aura is out of this world. Only a top dog could have such exquisite taste. If I could have a woman like that, I’d gladly trade years of my life!”

“But I was more taken by the lady in the beige dress. Her aura is so pure, serene, and radiant. She seems rarer than the boss’s woman, but alas, she has a date.”

Then, an exclamation cut through the murmur. “My God, that dress! I saw it yesterday and got blown away! I heard it was custom–made by a big shot for his girlfriend. I wondered who it could be, and it turned out to be Thorne! Thirty million, can you believe it?”

“What? Thirty million?”

After hearing that, Charlene’s gaze softened.

Seeing the dress on Vesta had led her to suspect it was a gift from Thorne. Despite their growing fortune, the Hawkins family couldn’t justify such an extravagant expense for a single event, but for Thorne, thirty million was a mere trifle.

It was clear that Thorne had put much thought into this gesture for Vesta. The dress was ordered half a month in advance, meaning he planned to bring Vesta to the banquet from the beginning.

Aware of Thorne’s usual disinterest in social gatherings, Stewart found the coincidence surprising. And then, Thorne had brought Vesta along.

Worried, Stewart glanced at Charlene. “Charlene…”

Charlene offered a reassuring smile, shaking her head gently. “I’m fine.”

Chapter 44

At first, she was shocked, but later, Charlene couldn’t care less.

People swarmed toward Thome and his crew, creating a dense wall of bodies. Thorne and his companions were oblivious to Charlene’s presence among the sea of faces.

Charlene might have looked gentle and composed, but Stewart knew better. Beneath that calm exterior, Charlene was a force to be reckoned with, daring in thought and action.

At work, if something tickled her fancy, she’d throw herself into it full tilt, giving it her all, no matter if it was marketable or not. She believed you can’t know how good something is until you give it a whirl.

‘The same went for love. She loved Thome enough to bet her future on him, abandoning the chance for further education to commit to family life.

However, having taken the plunge, despite the high price, Stewart never saw regret in Charlene’s eyes.

So, when Charlene said she was fine and ready to move on,

Stewart believed her.

He smiled. “Fancy a drink?”

Charlene returned the smile. “Sounds good.”

They went through the crowd to the refreshments area.

“Want something alcoholic?”

“Just a bit.”

Charlene wasn’t much of a drinker, but her tolerance was good. They clinked glasses and stood quietly to the side, savoring their drinks. Suddenly, someone approached them.

“Stewart, you’re here too?”

“Professor Hancock.” Stewart welcomed the new arrival warmly. “I was about to look for you but couldn’t find you anywhere.”

Professor Hancock teased, “Really? Somehow, I find that hard to believe.”

“Cross my heart. It’s true. I’m here specifically to introduce someone to you.”

“Oh?” Professor’s gaze fell on Charlene, his surprise tinged with curiosity.

She was a striking and elegant young woman, but why introduce her to him? Had Stewart not been known for his integrity, Hancock might have suspected…

“Isn’t the language programming project you’ve been working on a bit of a bottleneck? And this is…” Stewart offered a genteel gesture toward Charlene. “Charlene Ross, my junior, a prodigy in language programming. I guarantee she can help you out.”

“Your junior?”

Stewart’s mentor, Kenton Wagner, was a titan in the Al field, and his students, though young, were pillars in the tech community But the name Charlene was unfamiliar to him.

“Absolutely,” Stewart assured, smiling. “Charlene led the CUAP project eight years ago.”

Speaking of programming languages, few held as much prestige nationally as CUAP.

Professor Hancock was incredulous. “Seriously?”

“The truth will reveal itself once you’ve talked to her. I’m sure.”

Excited, Professor Hancock tentatively asked Charlene a few questions. As the conversation about his dilemma unfolded, his excitement grew, and their discussion became increasingly animated.

Sipping his drink, Stewart smiled and watched from the sidelines, not wanting to interrupt.

Just then, Stewart looked up and saw Vesta approaching.

Vesta nodded with a polite smile upon making eye contact.

Aware of Vesta’s reputation, Stewart paused mid-motion. But before he could react, Vesta was already standing before him. “Mr. Ferguson.”

Chapter 45

Before Stewart could utter a word, Charlene heard someone approaching to greet Stewart. While glancing sideways, her gaze met Vesta’s head–on.

Initially wearing a polite smile, Vesta instantly turned icy when she laid eyes on Charlene.

With just one look, she shifted her gaze away as if Charlene was invisible and turned to Stewart with a light smile, about to speak. However, Stewart smiled and turned to Charlene, saying, “This is Ms. Hawkins, Charlene. Would you like to meet her?”

Stewart’s statement carried multiple layers. First, it indicated his close relationship with Charlene. Second, he was aware of the tension between Charlene and Vesta. Third, he made his stance clear. Between Vesta and Charlene, he sided with Charlene.

‘Vesta had no idea about the friendship between Stewart and Charlene, not to mention their close bond. But even though she didn’t know the specifics, she quickly caught on to Stewart’s hint.

“So, Mr. Ferguson, are you suggesting I shouldn’t bother showing up at PrimeStar Technologies tomorrow?” she asked, her tone cold. Stewart chuckled appreciatively, setting down his glass and clapping in approval. “Ms. Hawkins, you’re indeed sharp.”

Stewart could have conveyed his message more diplomatically. But he chose not to.

In doing so, he made it clear to Vesta that there was no room for subtlety. He was on Charlene’s side, and he made his decision for Charlene.

Vesta understood. Yet, she didn’t feel embarrassed or humiliated. In her eyes, PrimeStar was decent but couldn’t compare to the Henderson Group. Stewart wasn’t significant enough to humiliate her. Without another word, she turned and left.

Watching the exchange, Charlene smiled warmly and was about to speak to Stewart when she noticed Thorne, Granger, and Moran looking their way.

Their attention was initially on Vesta and then shifted toward her. They might be surprised to see her at the gathering.

Moran and Granger had shocked looks on their faces, but Thorne’s face was a total poker face. It seemed like Charlene might as well have been a stranger to him instead of his wife.

“What’s up?” Stewart inquired.

Charlene shook her head, smiling. “Nothing.”

By then, Vesta had returned to her group, and Thorne and his companions no longer paid attention to Charlene.

Charlene continued her conversation with Professor Hancock.

After Professor Hancock left, Charlene sipped her drink and noticed Moran smirking at her from across the room. As for Thorne, he turned away from her.

Seeing her gaze, Moran raised his eyebrows and toasted her from afar.

Charlene frowned, puzzled by Moran’s gesture. It seemed Moran was mocking her, implying the issue with Vesta wasn’t over. Charlene’s frown deepened.

Later, having made his rounds, the evening’s host returned and casually asked Stewart, “You know Ms. Hawkins?” Naturally, he was referring to Vesta.

Stewart replied with a smile, “Sort of. Why?”

“I chatted with her earlier. It turns out she’s from Riverstone, not Starfall. Her family business is doing well in Riverstone and is

reputable there. But here in Starfall, they’re considered more modest, especially compared to the Henderson, the Harden, and the Albright families. They’re practically invisible.”

Chapter 46

“In circles like ours, getting noticed is no small feat, never mind getting chummy with the likes of the Henderson family But Ms. Hawkins? She waltzed right into the inner circle like it was nothing, buddying up with them and all. Quite the feat.”

“I wondered why Thome suddenly showed up at my dinner party. It turned out he was there to network with Ms. Hawkins

“When Thome goes out of his way to lay down connections for someone, bringing Granger and the gang along, it speaks volumes. If she were only some fling, Thorne wouldn’t bother to such an extent.”

“With Thorne paving the way, the Hawkins family will soar.”

Stewart and Charlene listened without interrupting.

Finally, the host sighed, “To have a daughter like that, the Hawkins family must’ve struck gold. Truly enviable.”

As the host finished, Charlene looked up to see Thorne and his group had left the banquet hall, seemingly having departed early. Even if Thorne had noticed her, he hadn’t glanced at her throughout the night.

Half an hour later, Charlene and Stewart also left.

Back home, her phone rang. It was Thorne.

Charlene stopped in her tracks. Was he calling to give her an earful? Thinking she had teamed up with Stewart against Vesta? Considering Moran’s heads up at the party, it was quite possible that’s what Thorne was thinking.

Two seconds later, she answered calmly, “Hello?”

Thorne’s voice came through all frosty. “Come home.”

Charlene didn’t see any reason to go back. “Just say what you need to.”

“Minnie’s got a fever. She wants to see you.” He hung up right after.

Charlene blinked, grabbed her car keys, slipped on her shoes, and left.

Arriving at the villa, she didn’t see Thorne but didn’t think much of it as she headed straight to her daughter’s bedroom on the second floor.

Jasmine was burning up and on an IV drip, looking miserable. “Mommy,” she weakly said and reached out for a hug.

Careful of the IV needle in her daughter’s hand, Charlene wrapped her in a gentle embrace and asked Latonia, the nanny, “Has she eaten anything?”

Latonia replied, “She threw up not long after eating.”

Charlene frowned, consulted the doctor about Jasmine’s condition, and turned to Jasmine, who clung to her, “Hungry? How about I make you your favorite soup? You can have some after the drip.”

“Okay.” Jasmine had always been taken care of by Charlene whenever she fell ill.

She couldn’t stomach soup made by anyone else. She only wanted what her mother made.

Curling her little nose, she asked, “Where’s Daddy? Isn’t Daddy back yet?”

Charlene paused. She had assumed Thorne was home when he called. Not seeing Thorne upon entering, she thought he might be in his study.

Hearing Jasmine’s words, she realized Thorne hadn’t returned yet.

Considering the hotel where they attended the dinner party was closer to the villar than her current place, and he had left at least half an hour before her, he should have been back even if he had to drop Vesta home.

But, if he didn’t leave Vesta’s place immediately after dropping her off, or if he hadn’t planned on coming home, that would be a different story.

Chapter 47

Footsteps echoed from outside. Thorne was back.

“Daddy!”

“Hmm.” Thorne entered and went to the bedside.

Seeing him, Charlene tried to put Jasmine down to make room for Thorne, but Jasmine clung to her, reaching out for her dad.

Thorne came closer and lifted Jasmine into his arms.

Holding Jasmine close, Charlene could catch the familiar scent of his cologne. But mingled with that familiar smell was a light whiff of, women’s perfume. She had caught a whiff of this on Vesta at the dinner bash earlier.

Charlene turned away, rising to put some distance between them, stopping when the scents faded.

Adorned with a sleek watch, Thorne gently touched Jasmine’s forehead with his wrist before he looked at Charlene. “How’s her fever? Did it go down a bit?”

Charlene relayed the doctor’s words. “It’s shifted from a high to a low fever, but it’s still unstable. It might spike again.”

“I see.” Thome sat beside Jasmine on the bed while Jasmine snuggled into his arms, unwilling to leave. But she frowned, “Daddy, your jacket is so stiff.”

Thorne took off his jacket and handed it to Charlene. She caught it reflexively, holding it close until the mixed perfumes hit her, reminding her of their impending divorce.

In the past, holding his jacket would have felt like a cherished moment of happiness she wouldn’t want to let go of.

But then, she casually placed the jacket aside and told Jasmine, “I’ll go make some soup.”

With both parents at home, Jasmine seemed to perk up a bit. Hearing about the soup, she obediently nodded, “Okay, thanks, Mommy.” Charlene smiled and left Jasmine’s room.

Upon watching her leave, Thorne’s gaze fell on the suit jacket she’d left on the chair.

After starting the soup, Charlene began preparing other ingredients. Twenty minutes later, she emerged from the kitchen with clean hands.

Hesitant, Charlene went upstairs.

Turning a corner on the second floor, she saw Thorne at the end of the hallway, on the phone by a window. “Her fever has gone down. No need to worry,” he said.

Was he talking to Vesta? Did Vesta genuinely care about Jasmine?

Charlene withdrew her gaze and entered Jasmine’s room.

Jasmine had fallen asleep after her treatment, sweating profusely. Latonia was gently wiping her down.

Upon seeing Charlene, Latonia moved aside and offered her the towel, assuming Charlene wanted to tend to Jasmine personally. That had always been Charlene’s way. With anything concerning Jasmine and Thorne, she was hands–on.

Charlene shook her head.

Latonia paused but didn’t read too much into it, quietly helping Jasmine change into dry clothes.

Once Latonia finished, Charlene sat on the couch and asked, “Did the doctor leave?”

“Yes.”

“What did the doctor say? Will the fever come back?” She was contemplating whether to stay the night.

“The doctor doesn’t think so.”

“That’s good.”

Since Jasmine was okay, Charlene probably didn’t need to stay overnight.

The soup was still simmering downstairs. After sitting a while, Charlene went down to find Latonia in the kitchen. “I’ll keep an eye on it. You’ve had a long day. Why don’t you sit and rest a bit?”

Chapter 48

Charlene stepped out of the kitchen and immediately saw Thorne lounging on the living room couch, deeply engrossed in the morning paper.

He glanced up momentarily upon seeing her before his attention swiftly returned to the articles before him.

Charlene paused mid-step.

In the past, she would have seized this quiet moment to sit beside him, enjoying his company without disturbing his reading. But then, there seemed to be an unspoken void between them.

With a heavy heart, she turned to head upstairs, and Thorne made no move to stop her.

But Charlene couldn’t help but feel puzzled. She half–expected him to confront her about the incident with Stewart and their supposed unfair treatment of Vesta. But he remained silent.

As Charlene reached the top of the stairs, Jasmine emerged from her room, looking pale and groggy, “Mommy, I’m starving. Is the soup ready?”

“Almost,” Charlene replied, turning to Latonia, “Is it still cooking?”

Latonia chuckled. “All done.”

Feeling relieved, Charlene returned to the kitchen. After a few minutes, she popped her head out to tell Jasmine. “Sweetie, your soup is ready.”

After serving the soup, Charlene noticed Thorne had followed them into the kitchen.

Jasmine looked puzzled. “Mommy, why is there only one bowl? Dad’s eating with us, right?”

Caught off guard, as Charlene hadn’t realized Thorne wanted to eat, Latonia quickly said, “I’ll grab another bowl.”

Charlene didn’t plan on eating herself but always made extra. Given Jasmine’s small appetite, there would be enough for her and Thorne.

As they began to eat, Thorne’s elegance was unmistakable. His long fingers delicately stirred his bowl with a grace that was truly pleasing to the eye,

Jasmine’s eyes erkled with delight after tasting her soup, “It’s been ages. This soup is amazing.”

atonia smiled. “Now that we’re back home, you can have it whenever you want.”

Charlene listened silently, not joining the conversation.

Thome sat across from her, equally silent.

Jasmine, however, was in high spirits. Turning to Charlene, she pleaded, “Mommy, can you sleep with me tonight?” Charlene was about to refuse, but noticing Jasmine’s pale complexion, she agreed, “Okay.”

Jasmine only managed one bowl, and Thorne didn’t eat much either. They left the dining table with the pot of
unfinished soup.

Despite feeling under the weather, Jasmine insisted on bathing to stay clean. Concerned she might catch a chill, Charlene supervised her.

After tucking Jasmine into bed, Charlene hesitated before heading to the master bedroom.

Thorne was nowhere to be seen. She half–expected to find her belongings cleared out.

Upon entering, she found everything as she left it. Her slippers, hand cream, facial moisturizer, and water glass were all in their usual spots as if she had never left.

Entering the walk-in closet, she discovered her items untouched.

Perhaps because they hadn’t finalized their divorce, and to avoid upsetting Irma, Thorne hadn’t moved her things.

With a sigh, Charlene grabbed her pajamas and a towel, leaving the master bedroom for Jasmine’s room.

Jasmine was playing on her tablet when she saw Charlene with her clothes. “Mommy, are you taking a shower in my room?” “Yeah,” Charlene replied.

Shortly after she popped into the bathroom, Thorne headed into Jasmine’s room.

Chapter 49

When he glanced toward the bathroom, Jasmine said, “Mom’s in there taking a shower.”

Thorne nodded and asked, “Did you ask Mommy to come over here to shower?”

Jasmine shook her head. “Nope, she brought her clothes over by herself.”

Thorne didn’t pursue the topic further. After chatting with Jasmine and telling her to get some rest, he turned and left.

Still in the bathroom, Charlene heard some noise and knew Thorne had come by, but she couldn’t hear what they were discussing.

Jasmine hadn’t fully recovered from her sickness, and the medicine made her drowsy. Seeing it getting late, Charlene decided to lie down in bed with Jasmine after her shower.

Jasmine snuggled into her arms, rubbing against her shoulder nook. “Mommy, you smell so nice and feel so soft.”

She felt the softest comfort in her mother’s embrace, even more so than in Vesta’s arms. But knowing Charlene wasn’t fond of Vesta, she kept that thought to herself.

Jasmine fell asleep quickly.

Exhausted herself, Charlene soon drifted off, too.

Since falling ill, Jasmine had a habit of kicking off her blankets. Maybe out of worry, Charlene woke up a few times during the night to tuck Jasmine in, making sure she wouldn’t catch a chill before she could comfortably get some shut-eye.

Charlene didn’t get much rest that night and woke up at dawn. Jasmine was still sleeping as Charlene quietly got out of bed and peered out the window, spotting Thorne jogging below as expected. He usually ran for about an hour before returning.

After getting ready and changing her clothes, Charlene went downstairs to make breakfast.

Half an hour later, she handed off the remaining tasks to Latonia, ensuring Jasmine didn’t have a fever flare–up, before grabbing her purse and car keys and heading out.

Not long after she left, Jasmine woke up and couldn’t find Charlene, asking, “Where’s Mommy?”

Latonia replied, “Mrs. Henderson had to go out.”

Jasmine pouted. “Oh.”

Latonia smiled. “But she made sure your breakfast was ready before she left.”

That lifted Jasmine’s spirits somewhat. Still not fully recovered but feeling hungry, Jasmine freshened up and went downstairs for breakfast.

Shortly after, Thorne came down and also noticed Charlene’s absence. He asked Latonia, “Where’s Mrs. Henderson?”

“Oh, Mrs. Henderson has gone out,” she replied.

Thorne didn’t ask further.

Meanwhile, after returning and grabbing a quick bite, Charlene was about to head to the office when the doorbell rang. She saw her neighbor, Mrs. Sullivan, and her daughter Sally through the door’s camera.

Opening the door, Charlene greeted, “Mrs. Sullivan.”

Mrs. Sullivan looked worried. “Ms. Ross, Sally’s grandmother is sick, and I must take her to the hospital. Could you please drop Sally off at school for me?”

Since Jasmine and Sally’s preschool was on the way to her office, Charlene agreed.

Twenty minutes later, as Charlene was looking for a parking spot near the preschool, she spotted Thorne, Vesta, and Jasmine. Jasmine looked well. She bounced along while holding hands with Vesta, enjoying herself. As for Thorne, he stood beside Vesta, thoughtfully shielding her and Jasmine from the traffic and pedestrians.

Sally also noticed Jasmine. “Charlene, it’s Minnie!”

Charlene smiled softly, “Yes, honey. I see her.”

“Who’s that beautiful lady holding Minnie’s hand? Is she Minnie’s mom, too? Does Minnie have two mommies?” asked Sally.

Chapter 50

Charlene didn’t respond right away. She patted Sally’s head gently and said, “Can you keep it a secret that I brought you here today? Don’t tell Minnie, okay?”

Sally nodded eagerly. “Gotcha.”

The last time she hugged Charlene, Minnie had been all bristly about it. Truth be told, Sally was a bit scared of her and didn’t dare talk to her much. And it seemed Minnie still held a grudge because each time she saw Sally, she would puff up and glare.

Ahead, Thorne, Vesta, and Jasmine looked like the picture-perfect family. Charlene watched them and couldn’t help but think it was beautiful. She shifted her focus away.

After Thorne and Vesta left, Charlene finally exited the car with Sally.

Jasmine’s teacher knew Charlene was Jasmine’s mom.

She saw Jasmine dropped off by her dad and another woman and thought Charlene was busy with something else. But then, seeing Charlene holding Sally’s hand, she was momentarily baffled. “Ms. Ross, you and Sally…”

“Mrs. Sullivan had an emergency and asked me to drop off Sally,” Charlene explained.

Oh, I see,” the teacher sighed in relief and added cautiously, “It’s just that… Jasmine just arrived at school, too, but…”

“I know.” Charlene gave a comforting smile.

The teacher was still confused, but seeing Charlene seemed to be in the know and not bothered, she didn’t press further. Leaving the preschool, Charlene barely got into the car when Stewart called, “What time will you get here?”

“In about ten minutes.”

“Okay.”

When Charlene arrived at PrimeStar, Stewart had been waiting for her at the entrance.

He greeted her with open arms, “Welcome back.”

Charlene smiled and shared a quick hug with him.

Meanwhile, Raleigh was leaning against a window in the company’s hallway and on a call.

He caught sight of the entrance and was instantly captivated by Charlene’s appearance. However, he quickly averted his gaze as Vesta’s call came through.

He chuckled, initiating the conversation, “Vesta, good morning. When will you be arriving at the office?”

Whatever Vesta said changed Raleigh’s expression.

Soon after, Raleigh returned to his desk, and his colleagues noticed he seemed off. “Raleigh, what’s up with you? Are you unwell?” Raleigh shook his head silently.

As people started pouring into the office, someone whispered excitedly, “Did you see? Mr. Ferguson brought a real knockout to the office.”

“Is she that stunning? Don’t pull my leg!”

“She is, truly. She’s radiant, even more gorgeous than a movie star!”

Raleigh’s mind immediately returned to the beautiful woman who had embraced Stewart at the entrance.

Then, another colleague interrupted, “And guess what? I heard she’s joining our company today as a new employee!”

Raleigh paused at this revelation. Vesta was his junior in college. After learning she was interested in working at PrimeStar, he immediately recommended her to Stewart, who seemed quite impressed with her at their first meeting.

It was supposed to be Vesta’s first day. He had called Vesta earlier to ask when she’d arrive, only to hear Stewart had suddenly dropped her for “personal reasons.”

As for what those personal reasons were…

Just as Raleigh was pondering this, Stewart walked in with Charlene by his side.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 31 to 40)

Chapter 31

Jasmine finally cracked a smile, rattling off her favorite foods without taking a breath.

Thorne listened quietly on the side.

After Jasmine finished, Vesta began to compliment her outfit. “Minnie, you look stunning in that dress. It suits you perfectly.

Jasmine was happy. “Really?”

Vesta chuckled. “Of course, it’s true.”

Then, she asked, “So, Minnie, how was your day at school? Did you get along well with the other kids?”

Their conversation flowed smoothly, with Thorne rarely interjecting and focusing on his meal with meticulous care. To an uninformed waiter watching them, they appeared a perfect family of three, earning Vesta admiring glances.

Just then, Jasmine noticed a video call coming in from Charlene. She had requested the call that morning. But at that moment, she was enjoying her chat with Vesta too much to end it.

Seeing Charlene with another girl that morning had upset her. But her spirits lifted in class when the teacher reassured them that parents love their children more than anything and that every child is unique and irreplaceable in their mother’s heart. That reassured her.

Worried by Jasmine’s delayed response, Charlene called the teacher.

The teacher laughed and explained in the kids‘ lounge that Jasmine was fine, video chatting with her dad and possibly an aunt.

“No need to bother,” Charlene decided, realizing Jasmine was busy with Vesta and Thorne.

Assuming Thorne was dining with Vesta, she softly said, “Let them talk. No need to disturb them.”

After hanging up, Charlene texted Jasmine, asking about her day, whether she had made any new friends, and what she had for lunch. Then, she reminded Jasmine to listen to the teacher and sleep on time.

About ten minutes later, Charlene received a voice message from Jasmine. [Got it, Mom. I’ll sleep well.]

After spending the day with Sunny, Charlene found her outgoing, sociable, and capable.

At around six in the evening, as Charlene was about to leave work, Sunny offered to buy her dinner as a thank–you for her guidance. “It’s part of my job, Sunny. No need for formalities,” Charlene demurred.

Just then, Charlene’s phone rang. It was her mother–in–law, Claudia.

Surprised, as Claudia usually ignored her, Charlene answered cautiously, “Claudia?”

Claudia tersely informed Charlene that Terence was secretly racing cars, expressed her concern, and asked Charlene to bring him back. then hung up after sending an address.

The address led Charlene to a racetrack in the suburbs.

After apologizing to Sunny for the sudden departure, Charlene headed to the racetrack. It was bustling and noisy. Unable to reach Terence by phone, Charlene searched the venue.

After nearly twenty minutes, she found him.

Terence was shocked to see her. “Charlene? What are you doing here?”

Charlene explained her mission.

Chapter 32

Terence raised his hand in a pledge. “Today’s the day my queen, the top female race car driver in the West, CC, is racing on home turf for the first time since her return. I wouldn’t miss it for the world. I promise to fill come straight back after the race, no side trips! So, Charlene, don’t worry about me. Go on home!”

“But-” Charlene hadn’t finished her sentence when the crowd ahead started shouting “CC” in excitement.

“Is my queen about to make her entrance?”

Hearing the commotion, Terence ignored Charlene, joined the crowd in the enthusiastic shouting, and pulled out his binoculars to watch the starting line.

“His face was a picture of fanatical excitement and joy. A bit surprised, Charlene asked, “Since when did you become a fan of race car driving?”

Although she hadn’t spent much time with Terence, she knew he hadn’t been interested in racing.

“It was before I hadn’t met my queen! Do you know how stunning and cool she is? Once you see my queen, Charlene, you’ll understand why I fell for racing! And I’m sure you’ll fall for her, too! After all, with how amazing and perfect my queen is, it’s impossible for anyone not to love her!”

At that moment, CC officially made her entrance. Once again, Terence was lost in his fanatic cheering, completely forgetting Charlene’s presence.

Charlene hadn’t had dinner yet. Seeing his craziness and adoration for CC, and considering he wasn’t participating and the noise around was overwhelming, making it impossible to hear anything, she decided to stick around and watch the race with him, planning to take him home afterward.

After a while, Terence handed her the binoculars, excitedly urging, “Charlene, take a look at my queen! Car number 38! The one in the fiery red racing suit! So wild and irresistible!”

Charlene wasn’t interested in racing, feeling somewhat amused and helpless at being forced into his enthusiasm, but she took the binoculars anyway.

With just one glance through the binoculars, she was stunned. Vesta. So, CC was Vesta?

She had heard about Vesta’s involvement in extreme sports but had no idea she was into race car driving, and to such an impressive extent that she had gathered a young and passionate following.

that moment, in her dark red tight racing suit, Vesta looked sleek, with sensual and elegant curves. She was fierce yet stunning. captivating everyone’s attention.

Charlene adjusted the binoculars and accidentally caught sight of the spectator area on the opposite side where she saw Thome. He seemed just as captivated by Vesta and watched her intently.

Charlene’s grip on the binoculars tightened.

The race was about to begin. Terence impatiently took the binoculars back.

Charlene’s gaze lingered in Thorne’s direction.

Besides Thorne, Jasmine and a few of Thorne’s close friends were also there, clearly having come to support Vesta. Without saying they were all there to cheer Vesta on.

The race cars zoomed by, quickly turning into tiny dots in the distance, drawing excited screams from the crowd.

After a while, Terence grabbed the binoculars back, pushing them into Charlene’s hands, “Charlene, you’ve got to see this. My queen’s driving is bold yet flawless. Super cool! You’ve got to watch!”

Charlene took them and found Vesta again. Soon after, Vesta took a daring and precise chance to overtake on a curve.

Her bold move amazed the audience, with gasps and applause echoing around.

Until that moment, Charlene had never paid much attention to race car driving. But she was utterly captivated by Vesta’s boldness. She remained motionless for a long time.

Suddenly, she understood why Thorne was so fascinated by Vesta. It made perfect sense.

Chapter 33

Charlene couldn’t help but notice that even Thorne, known for his stoic and cold demeanor, couldn’t hide his astonishment and admiration.

Jasmine and Moran leaped from their seats as the competition intensified.

Terence snatched the binoculars back, seemingly fixated on Vesta. He seemed oblivious that Thorne and his crew were also in attendance.

As the competition took a brief pause, Vesta was in the lead.

Charlene asked Terence for the binoculars.

Terence was over the moon. “Charlene, you’re taken by my queen too, huh? I always say she’s got something that makes everyone, men and women alike, fall for her!”

Charlene smiled softly without a word and thought of calling Thorne, curious about his reaction. Yet, based on past interactions, she anticipated that he might hang up on seeing her call.

Considering their history, she nearly decided against it. But then, thinking it might be the last time, she dialed Thorne, glanced through the binoculars, and saw Thorne dismiss her call without hesitation, his attention swiftly returning to Vesta.

A was clear that his eyes had room only for Vesta.

Taking a deep breath, Charlene smiled, returned the binoculars to Terence, and lost interest in the rest of the competition and Thorne’s whereabouts.

As the event concluded, Vesta secured the first place.

Terence was thrilled, eager to get her autograph along with his friends.

“But I heard CC is not only an heiress but also a Ph.D. graduate who races just for fun. She doesn’t need fans, nor does she cater to them. She’s known for leaving right after her races without signing autographs, making it nearly impossible to get one.”

“Yeah, we figured we’d have a better shot since it’s a private race, but there’s a special exit for the racers, and without any connections, we’re out of luck.” Terence and his friends lamented as they learned Vesta had left to celebrate.

Claudia called, urging them to leave. After dismissing Terence’s plea to join his friends, Charlene decided it was time to head home. Before leaving, Charlene made a quick restroom stop. Exiting, she bumped into someone.

“Sorry.”

“My apologies.”

They both took a step back and apologized at the same time.

Looking up, Charlene froze.

It was Granger Harden, another of Thorne’s close friends. Granger recognized her as well. His already indifferent demeanor grew even colder when he saw her.

Charlene met Thorne when she was ten, but Thorne and Granger had been inseparable since childhood, sharing everything from school days to business ventures and regular catch–ups.

Despite knowing them for over a decade, Charlene remained an outsider to Thorne’s circle, barely beyond acquaintances with Granger Moran, and the rest.

Yet, Thorne had introduced Vesta to his close-knit group not long after meeting her, which was a privilege never extended to Charlene.

Chapter 34

So, when Vesta had her birthday, Thome had Granger and the gang throw her a celebration. And for Vesta’s race, they all came to cheer her on.

People were saying that Vesta had really clicked with Granger’s group. They had become so close that if Thorne wasn’t around, it still wasn’t a full get–together without Vesta. She had become like family to them.

Perhaps because of this, over the past few years, Granger and his friends started to give her the cold shoulder. Back then, Charlene had tried to get on good terms with Granger and the guys, but they wouldn’t give her the time of day.

No chance whatsoever. They were outright cold to her. Charlene had her pride, too. Since they had made their stance clear, she didn’t push it. But she’d still greet them politely if needed whenever they crossed paths.

Yet, more often than not, she’d be met with their indifference or even scorn. This time, Charlene decided she wouldn’t even bother speaking. She brushed past them, ready to leave.

But then Granger said, “Ms. Ross, you have an interest in racing?”

His tone was chilly.

Charlene picked up on his insinuation right away. He was suspecting she was here stalking Thorne.

She turned around, and her voice was icy. “What are you getting at?”

Granger wasn’t embarrassed that Charlene had guessed his thoughts. “I thought someone like you, Ms. Ross, wouldn’t seem to enjoy racing, so I was curious.”

“Someone like me?” Charlene looked him straight in the eye. “Mr. Harden, do we know each other well? Do you understand me well? Since you think know me so well, why don’t you enlighten me on what kind of person am I?”

To Granger, Charlene always seemed quiet, gentle, and timid. But he felt that was a facade. In reality, Charlene was cunning. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have done something so despicable to get Thorne back in the day. Afterward, she dared to play innocent, refusing to admit her actions.

Granger remained silent, staring at Charlene. He couldn’t be bothered to judge her. Nor did he care to.

However, how Charlene spoke to him was different from their past encounters. It was as if she had dropped all pretenses, no longer wanting to play the part.

But it wasn’t quite like that either because Charlene’s gaze was cold, sharp, clear, and tinged with sarcasm. It was almost as if she was mocking him for saying he had her all figured out, putting himself on moral high ground to judge her without knowing the story.

Charlene didn’t care what Granger thought. She turned around and walked away.

Claudia had rented an apartment near the school for Terence. When Charlene dropped him off near the school, it was eleven at night. Terence was still growing, and even though he had dinner, he was hungry again.

He said, “Charlene, there’s a place nearby that has great late–night snacks. My treat.”

Charlene hadn’t had dinner and was craving something warm to fill her stomach, so she agreed. No sooner had they sat down than Charlene’s stomach growled.

Terence paused, and then it dawned on him. “Charlene, you… haven’t had dinner?”

“Nope.”

Terence immediately felt guilty. “Sorry, Charlene. It’s all my fault.”

“It’s okay. I wasn’t hungry earlier.”

Terence saw Charlene’s gentle smile and had mixed feelings. He thought Charlene was great. But it was too bad his brother couldn’t see it that way.

Chapter 35

It was nearly 1 a.m. when Thome and Jasmine returned from celebrating Vesta’s winning the car race. Seeing Thore carrying Jasming back so late, the housekeeper couldn’t help but express concern, “Why so late?”

Thome grunted in response, not elaborating further.

After taking Jasmine to her room, Thorne went to his own, flipping the light switch, only to find Charlene missing. He asked the housekeeper, “She didn’t come back tonight?”

The housekeeper answered, “No, Mrs. Henderson hasn’t returned.”

Thorne was puzzled. Charlene had been unusually absent from home. Such frequent nights out were rare for her. Could it be that ‘something significant had happened with the Ross family?

The following morning, Jasmine woke up with a bright smile, having had a blast playing with Vesta. Remembering Charlene, she excitedly ran toward the master bedroom with her teddy bear and called out, “Mommy! Mommy!”

The door was ajar, but there was no sign of Charlene. Jasmine’s face fell, but then, having changed his clothes, Thome emerged from the walk-in closet.

She quickly asked, “Dad, where’s Mommy?”

Methodically tying his tie, Thorne replied indifferently, “She’s not home.”

“Not home? Why?”

“If you want to know, ask her yourself.”

“Okay then.”

Jasmine picked up her phone and dialed Charlene. Just back from her morning jog, Charlene answered the call before Jasmine excitedly blurted out, “Mommy, where are you?”

Hesitant to reveal her whereabouts, Charlene asked, “What’s up, Minnie? Do you need something?”

No one except for Connie knew where she was staying. Charlene was relishing her independent life and wasn’t eager to be disturbed, so she hadn’t planned on disclosing her location to Jasmine yet.

Using the speakerphone and lying on the bed, Jasmine pleaded with Charlene, “I miss you, Mommy. Can you take me to school today?” Charlene responded, “I’m quite far from you now, darling. I won’t make it back in time to take you to school today. Maybe next time.” “Okay,” Jasmine said, a bit disheartened, and naturally requested, “Then you have to take me to school tomorrow morning, okay?” Charlene hesitated, not immediately responding. She wasn’t keen on going back there.

Noticing Charlene’s hesitation, Thorne was surprised. He had always known Charlene to prioritize their daughter, expecting her to agree to such a request.

After a pause, Charlene said, “How about letting your dad take you?”

But Jasmine missed her mother a lot. Not getting her wish, she felt wronged, and her eyes welled up. “No, I want you to take me. You haven’t taken me to school for a long time, except for yesterday-”

Seeing her insistence, Charlene finally agreed, “Fine, I promise.”

Her agreement wasn’t just out of sympathy for Jasmine. She felt responsible for looking after her since she had brought Jasmine into this world.

Jasmine’s face lit up with a smile once more.

Putting on his watch and seeing Jasmine still eager to chat, Thorne reminded her, “You’ll be late for breakfast if you don’t hurry down Jasmine gasped. “Ah! I haven’t brushed my teeth or washed my face yet. Mommy, I’ve got to go and do that first. Talk later!”

Without waiting for Charlene’s response, Jasmine hurriedly ended the call.

After hanging up and having breakfast, Charlene headed to her job at the Henderson Group.

Chapter 36

The meeting took place on a chilly morning. Thorne, the sought–after CEO of Henderson Group, was expected to appear.

Charlene and the others had settled into the conference room with their morning coffees barely touched when Thorne finally made his grand entrance fashionably late as usual. When he stepped in, Sunny, the newest addition to the team, gasped audibly, her eyes sparkling with admiration. Sunny was so mesmerized by Thorne that she seemed to forget where she was until the meeting officially began, and she had to snap back to reality.

Nudging Charlene, she whispered, “Mr. Henderson is seriously handsome!”

Charlene, who had only glanced up briefly when Thorne entered, responded with a noncommittal “Hmm” without taking her eyes off her laptop.

Sunny was surprised at Charlene’s apparent lack of interest in Thorne but then remembered Charlene was happily married with kids. Suddenly, her reaction, or lack thereof, made sense.

Throughout the meeting, Sunny got distracted, her gaze constantly drifting back to Thorne while Charlene diligently took notes on her laptop.

After the meeting, Thorne was the first to leave, and the others slowly filtered out. Sunny’s heart fluttered with excitement until Josh came over to collect the minutes from Charlene. That brought her back to reality.

Josh flipped through the notes Charlene had compiled and couldn’t help but praise, “Nice work, as always.”

Charlene replied, “Just doing my job,” as Josh walked away.

Then, Sunny finally realized she had no clue what they had discussed in the meeting. She hurriedly asked Charlene to share her notes, overwhelmed by the complexity of the terminology used. “Charlene, did you study architecture or something?”

“No,” Charlene answered, “I picked up books and learned what I could by myself.”

Charlene had made it a point to familiarize herself with the diverse industries Henderson Group invested in. This dedication was part of why she had risen to be the secretarial team leader at such a young age.

Sunny was impressed and asked Charlene to share her reading list, hoping to broaden her knowledge.

By lunchtime, Charlene had sent Sunny a starter reading list, which left Sunny daunted and determined.

Later that day, when Thorne had guests, Josh instructed Charlene to prepare several cups of coffee, mentioning he’d come by to pick them up. Sunny learned that Charlene had always made Thorne’s coffee.

Curious, Sunny asked if Charlene had delivered the coffee to Thorne. Charlene explained that while she mostly didn’t, there were exceptions when the team was too busy.

Upon seeing an opportunity, Sunny’s eyes lit up. “Charlene, could you teach me how to make his coffee? Even if I don’t get many chances, I’d like to learn.”

Charlene saw right through Sunny’s intentions right away but agreed to teach her anyway. After all, Charlene had long moved on from any personal ambitions involving Thorne. Sharing her coffee–making skills, which Thorne loved, was no big deal to her.

Chapter 37

Just then, Josh stepped into the break room, catching the tail end of the conversation and pausing in surprise.

He and Coy had always believed Charlene would never be content to leave the company. They thought she would seize any opportunity to stay. When Sunny, Charlene’s replacement, showed up for work the day before, they half–expected Charlene to make a move. After all, Sunny was beautiful.

How could Charlene be comfortable leaving someone like Sunny around Thorne?

But over the past few days, Charlene hadn’t just accepted Sunny, she’d actually started getting along with her pretty well. And she was even passing on her coffee–making secrets to Sunny. What on earth was going on?

Josh couldn’t figure it out, and Charlene wasn’t giving anything away.

She diligently completed her work and declined Sunny’s dinner invitation, planning instead to head home for a quick meal before diving back into her research on Al.

No sooner had she left the office than her phone rang.

It was Jasmine. “Mommy, are you off work?”

Charlene got into her car and asked, “Yeah. What’s up?”

Jasmine said, “I want mac and cheese and chicken noodle soup. Could you make some for me?”

Charlene paused. She and Thorne hadn’t officially divorced yet. And Thorne hadn’t asked her to move out. She was heading home to cook dinner for her daughter, confident Thorne wouldn’t object.

But she was tired and had her plans. Jasmine was her responsibility, but Charlene had her life, too. She wouldn’t sacrifice her time unconditionally for her anymore.

She said, “Mom’s got something on today, sweetheart. Next time, okay?”

Charlene had always put Thorne and Jasmine first before. She hardly ever said no to them. Yet Charlene had refused twice in one day. Not picking up on this shift, Jasmine thought Charlene was genuinely busy. But, accustomed to being Charlene’s priority, Jasmine wasn’t used to being refused like this.

Feeling slightly aggrieved, she said, “Mommy, why are you always so busy lately? I don’t care. I want mac and cheese, and I want that soup!”

“Minnie…” Charlene felt a headache coming on.

Jasmine huffed and hung up the phone in a fit of pique.

While sitting in her car, Charlene’s eyes reddened. She covered her eyes, remained silent, and drove off.

Upon arriving home, she settled for pasta. As her computer booted up, Stewart called, “There’s a gala coming up in a few days. Do you want to join me? I want to introduce you to some people.”

“Sure.”

Stewart asked again, “When can you wrap things up on your end?”

“Soon. In the next few days, I guess.”

“Great.”

Meanwhile, Jasmine had expected Charlene to rush home to indulge her and cook her meal. But she waited and waited. Over an hour passed, nearing eight in the evening, and Charlene was still not back.

Worried Jasmine might be starving, the housekeeper suggested, “Since your mom’s busy, why not have a little something now? We can wait for your mom to cook later…”

“I don’t want to!” Jasmine pouted, feeling genuinely aggrieved as Charlene hadn’t returned or called. The housekeeper’s suggestion brought her to tears, “I just want what Mommy makes-”

“But-”

Believing Charlene was really tied up, the housekeeper, left with no other choice, decided to call Thorne. It took a moment for Thorne to pick up the phone. “What’s happening?” he asked.

The housekeeper explained everything in detail.

“Hand her the phone,” Thorne instructed.

Taking the phone, Jasmine sobbed, “Daddy…”

“Eat your dinner.”

Through her tears, Jasmine stubbornly remained silent.

Thorne didn’t say anything else. Jasmine’s cries grew louder.

Thorne’s tone was calm as he continued, “I’ll take you out this weekend. You pick the place.”

The sniffling stopped, “Really?”

“Yes. Now, go and have your dinner.”

“Have you eaten, Dad?”

“At a business dinner.”

“Oh…”

“Go eat.”

“Okay.” Jasmine pouted but felt better, hanging up and obediently going downstairs to eat.

After hanging up. Thorne returned to his private dining room, where someone teased, “Mr. Henderson’s phone sure rings a lot.”

Thorne sipped his drink, replying, “I had to coax my daughter into eating. She was throwing a tantrum.”

Chapter 38

The news stirred a wave of reactions in the room, with expressions as varied as a patchwork quilt.

Rumors had swirled around Thorne for years, suggesting he’d tied the knot in a secret ceremony. Yet, the identity of the elusive Mrs. Henderson remained a puzzle no one could solve.

Some whispered that Thorne had never married at all. The truth of the matter was murky, and most were too timid to probe further.

So, when Thome casually mentioned having a daughter, the revelation left many slack-jawed with surprise. Yet, curiosity was quickly gone, replaced by a respectful silence.

After dinner, Jasmine was on pins and needles. She had been waiting for Charlene to come home. But by nine o’clock, with her bath taken, Charlene was nowhere to be seen.

Jasmine’s ears were on any sound from outside.

Just past ten, the hum of a car engine sparked hope, and she dashed downstairs, calling out, “Mommy-” Her voice cut off abruptly as Thorne stepped inside, her excitement deflated. “Daddy?”

Thorne handed his coat to the housekeeper, noting his daughter’s disappointed expression. “What’s wrong?”

I thought it was Mommy coming back.”

Thorne didn’t let the sting of “absent mom, forgotten dad” bother him, pausing before saying, “She hasn’t returned yet?”

“No…”

Not overly concerned, Thorne reassured her, “She’s probably caught up with something. Didn’t she promise to drive you to school tomorrow? Get to bed early, and you’ll see her in the morning.”

With that, Jasmine’s spirits lifted slightly. “Okay.”

After heading upstairs, Thorne retreated to his study to wrap up some work. By the time he finished, it was nearly midnight.

He half–expected Charlene to have returned during his busyness. But when he returned to their room, he found it empty. She hadn’t come home.

It seemed the Ross family was indeed in trouble. With that thought, Thorne casually proceeded to the bathroom.

The following day, due to her school run duty, Charlene rose early.

After a quick bite, she was on her way, driving out of the neighborhood.

Entering the familiar gated community, a brief sense of disorientation hit her. She had lived there for nearly seven years. But after just a three–week absence, it felt like a lifetime had passed.

Though the scenery hadn’t changed, Charlene felt like a stranger.

The housekeeper greeted her warmly, “Welcome back, Mrs. Henderson.”

Charlene hesitated at the title but didn’t correct him, asking, “Is Minnie awake yet?”

“It’s about time she got up, or she’ll miss breakfast.”

Instead of going upstairs herself, Charlene asked Latonia, the maid, to nudge Minnie along.

The housekeeper offered, “Have you had breakfast, Mrs. Henderson? It’s ready if you–”

With a soft smile, Charlene declined. “No, thank you. I’ve eaten.”

“Alright then.”

As Thorne descended the stairs, Charlene acknowledged him with a nod to give a silent greeting.

Thorne paused, about to speak, when Jasmine bounded down the stairs into Charlene’s arms.

Charlene hugged her, ruffling her hair affectionately. “We should hurry. Breakfast is waiting.”

“Yes!” Jasmine’s day brightened instantly at the sight of her mother, her cozy scent filling the air as she snuggled close. “Mommy, stay With me while I eat, okay?”

Charlene remained seated, “I’ve eaten, but go ahead.”

Jasmine pouted, “Then chat with me?”

As they chatted, Thorne took a seat at the dining table.

Conceding to Jasmine’s wishes, Charlene joined them, choosing a seat across from Thorne.

The housekeeper got Charlene a cup of coffee, and she sipped quietly, listening to Jasmine’s animated recount of her school day while ignoring Thorne.

Thome couldn’t help but notice Charlene’s cold demeanor, a stark contrast to her warmth during their last visit to the Henderson mansion.

He frowned, pausing mid-bite as the tension in the air thickened.

Chapter 39

Just then, his phone rang. Charlene glanced over and saw “Sweetheart‘ flash across the phone screen on the table.

She thought she’d be over it by now. But after putting her heart into this relationship for years, could she truly drop it like it was nothing? The word pierced her eyes, and she quickly looked away.

When Thome looked up, he noticed the deep pain in Charlene’s eyes, but he unhesitatingly answered the call right before her, his voice soft as he spoke, “What’s up?”

Jasmine also noticed the commotion on Thorne’s end. In her memory, Thome only showed this tender side when talking to Vesta.

Forgetting Charlene was there, she excitedly asked, “Dad, is it Ms. Hawkins?”

Thorne replied in a mild tone, “Yeah.”

As Jasmine was about to say she wanted to talk to Vesta too, she remembered Charlene was there and that Charlene didn’t like Vesta, so she swallowed her words.

But her good mood was affected. She frowned slightly, wishing Charlene could get along with Vesta, Whatever Vesta said made Thorne frown with concern, leaving his breakfast unfinished as he hurried out Seeing Thorne rush off, Jasmine couldn’t help but worry. But with Charlene there, she didn’t voice her concerns. Losing her appetite, she tugged Charlene to stand up, saying, “Mommy, I’m done eating. Let’s head out.” Charlene saw Jasmine’s reactions, understanding her rush was to check on Vesta. But she said nothing.

“You’ve hardly eaten anything. Take some with you for the car.”

Jasmine rejected. “No, I’m not hungry-”

Charlene paused. She didn’t insist further.

In the car, Jasmine didn’t wait a second longer. As soon as she sat in the backseat, she immediately texted Vesta.

Charlene saw but remained silent.

A bit later, Vesta got back to them, saying it was just a minor fever and a cold, nothing to worry about.

Yet, hearing Vesta’s slightly hoarse voice over the messages, Jasmine got worried and quickly texted that she would visit after school. Sending the message, Jasmine felt guilty. It had been a while since she’d eaten Charlene’s cooking, and she had planned to have dinner together. Fortunately, she hadn’t mentioned it yet.

After a stealthy glance at Charlene in the driver’s seat and seeing she hadn’t noticed, Jasmine felt relieved.

Upon reaching school, Jasmine hugged Charlene affectionately. “Mom, I’m heading in now.”

“Okay.”

Jasmine didn’t notice how cold Charlene’s reply was as she breezed into school.

Charlene received a message in the office stating Thorne had an urgent matter, pushing the meeting from 10 a.m. to the afternoon. Thorne’s “urgent matter” was taking care of the sick Vesta. Charlene showed no reaction, focusing on her work.

Around 2 p.m., Thorne must have returned to the office because Josh announced a 3 p.m. meeting and asked her to prepare a cup of coffee for Thorne.

When Thorne entered the meeting room, Charlene’s typing paused.

He had changed his clothes. Not the ones from the morning. He had visited Vesta in the morning. Whether or not something happened between them, Thorne might have just wanted to comfort Vesta, maybe even lying beside her to help her fall asleep.

With that thought, she zoned out for a moment. Thinking she was daydreaming about Thorne inappropriately, she returned to reality to find Thorne looking at her coldly.

Charlene’s fist tightened as she thought about his gentle treatment of Vesta and his icy, impatient behavior towards her. She quickly turned away.

Shortly after the meeting, Josh dropped by and told her that her transition work was nearly complete and that she wouldn’t need to come to the office the next day.

Charlene replied, “I understand.”

Even if Josh hadn’t mentioned it, she would have approached him after finishing her tasks. His visit saved her the trip.

Josh was surprised at how readily Charlene agreed.

Chapter 40

Hey, Josh.” Charlene reached out her hand. “Thanks for looking out for me all these years.”

Josh was still in a daze but shook her hand. “Don’t mention it.”

After gathering her things, Charlene left.

Josh couldn’t believe Charlene had gone.

“What are you spacing out for?” Coy slapped him on the shoulder.

“Charlene left the company.”

Coy paused, “For real?”

Could she bring herself to leave? He was skeptical.

He scoffed, “Sure, she’s gone now, but that doesn’t mean she won’t try to worm her way back in. Just wait. She’ll be back before we know it, probably with Irma pulling some strings for her.”

Josh remained silent. It seemed unbelievable, but he felt she was serious based on the vibe he’d been getting from Charlene lately.

After leaving Henderson Group, Charlene went straight home.

Seemingly preoccupied with Vesta again, she didn’t get any calls from Jasmine for the next few days.

Late in the night, Connie started running a fever. Charlene quickly shut her book, snatched up her car keys, and bolted out the door.

It had been raining all day and hadn’t stopped till then. Connie lived in the old town area. At this hour, the streets were empty.

She stopped by a pharmacy near Connie’s place to pick up some medicine. When she returned to her car, the passenger door slammed open, and a towering figure slid in.

Charlene’s heart skipped a beat. As she turned, she saw a black gun pointed at her.

“Don’t move.” The man was in black, wearing a mask and a hat that pulled low, obscuring his face, but his gaze was cold and sharp.

Charlene raised her hands slightly, not daring to move further.

The man took her purse and phone. “I won’t harm you. Just drive me where I need to go, and you’re free to go.”

Before Charlene could react, he ordered coldly, “Drive.”

The area was eerily quiet, with no cars or people, and the pharmacy was some distance away.

While Charlene was figuring out what to do next, she picked up a heavy scent of blood in the car.

Taking a moment, she started the car and asked, “Where to?”

“Keep going to Silver Wave Port. I’ll tell you the way.”

“No need. I know the way,” Charlene said, pulling onto the road.

Then, as Charlene focused entirely on driving, she didn’t miss a beat, her driving smooth and meticulous. As the man saw this, gun his hand, he started seeing her differently, but she was clueless.

Eventually, he instructed, “Stop under the oak tree ahead.”

“Okay.” Charlene parked smoothly by the roadside, his gun still trained on her. As he got out, she retrieved her purse, calmly searching through it before him. “I have some first aid supplies here.”

The smell of blood had only grown stronger in the half–hour drive. Charlene knew he must be seriously injured.

The man paused but ignored her offer, exiting the car and quickly disappearing into the darkness.

Seeing he didn’t want her help, Charlene didn’t insist, turning the car around to leave.

A few minutes later, the man boarded a boat waiting for him, removing his hat and mask. His phone rang as he was getting his wounds treated. Picking up, he heard Moran’s anxious voice before he could speak, “Granger, are you okay? My guys said they didn’t pick you up. Where are you?”

Granger answered, “I ran into trouble, but I’m at the dock now.”

Moran sighed. “That’s a relief. How did such a thing happen? I was worried sick!”

After a moment, hanging up, Granger stared at the distant oak tree, lost in thought.

Charlene returned to Connie’s half an hour later.

After popping her pills and slurping some soup, Connie’s mood brightened a bit, but then she frowned,

“Why do smell blood? Charlene, are you hurt?” she asked.

It was the man who was injured. When he took her phone and purse, his blood had smeared onto them. She had cleaned them upon returning, but it seemed she hadn’t wiped them down thoroughly.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next